Ilk rk I WWI 77. -.77"177,777 7-79 CD L4 M 0 rn V or.......... Will M fflUll 11111fififfli 11M III 1i 11 Iffim THE HOM(EOPATHI$T OR / i~ on;e BY C. HERING, Me D., PROFESSOR IN THE COLLEGE OF HOM(EOPATHIIC MEDICINE AT ALLENTOWN, Pa. FIRST PART. SOLD BY J. G. WESSELH(EFT, PHILADELPHIA: No. 9, BREAD STREET, NEAR ARCH. SNEW YORK: No. 142, FULTON STREET, NEAR BROADWAY. BALTIMORE: No. 17, POINT MARKETs *1LLENTO TI, Pa.: AT THE ACADEMICAL BOOK STORE. 1835. Entered according to the "Act of Congress" by C. HERING, M. D., in the District Court for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. I - INTRODUCTION. This Book is designed as a Guide to families and individuals: - enabling them in most cases of sickness to effect a cure by means of innoxious domestic remedies; or in obstinate or dangerous disorders by the use - of Homceopathic medicines, which rarely fail in affording the desired relief. It is offered to the candid consideration of the Public at large -to those whom experience has convinced of the inestimable advantages of the New or Hahnemanic system of Medicine, as likewise to those who have had no opportunity of testing its claims to consideration:-- who know or have heard nothing of this system excepting the sneers and ridicule of interested individuals. Interest has a powerful effect in warping the human judgment, and the disciples of Hahneman have experienced their full share of persecution and ridicule from those whose interest it is, and has been, to control the medical opinions of the public:-but "truth is omnipotent and facts are stubborn things"; - the new system has effected cures (by means at once simple and agreeable) in cases wher the skill of the old practitioners was entirely at fat~t: - the public mind has been aroused by the facts and will naturally investigate "how these things are": - we fear not the award, for it rarely happens thtt the people as a body, judge erroneously. In ordinary cases of indisposition, such as headache, toothache, rheumatism or croup, let any sceptics apply the remedies recommended in the following pages as proper for these disorders, and conviction of the mild,. rapid and powerful effects of Homoeopathic medicines will rarely fail to follow: - and when once convinced they will be cautious of either using or administering medicine according to the old system; and will eschew all cathartics, pills, drops, tinctures or other vegetable., or mineral preparations and will beware of bleeding, scarification, blisters, salves and plasters which are much oftener hurtful than beneficial. This volume is intended as a Domestic Physician, to which parents may resort in most cases of indisposition in their families and will obviate the necessity of consulting their physician on every trifling occasion: - to those living in remote parts of the country, it will prove particularly valuable, as the obtaining of Medical aid (especially at night) is attended with much trouble, fatigue and delay; but with this Guide at hand, any person of ordinary intellect can afford relief, by simply following the directions hereinafter given. No& attempt at fine writih- is made in this work: - it is intended for all classes of the community, and distinctness and plainness have been studied throughout: - in fact we have considered it better to be redundant -4 --- 4 -- Chymistry and Botany as for a man ignorant of Navigation and seamanship to carry a vessel in safety to any given port; such knowledge is absolutely requisite and any one practising medicine without it is a blunderer and a quack:- at once ignorant of the structure of the human frame and of the nature and properties of the various substances used to mitigate or remove "the numberless ills which flesh is heir to ". The profession of a Physician is a valuable one to the community and although we differ with the Old School as to the modus operandi yet we most heartily abhor all. ignorant pretenders; - and in giving this Domestic Physician to the public, we are not influenced by a desire to injure-the profession, but merely to introduce a more judicious and rational system of Domestic Practice and to put the community on their guard against the evils of the Old System of Physic as at present practised. METHOD OF USE. The following directions for using this book must be accurately observed. In most cases nothing more is necessary than to examine the Table of Contents and the remedy to be administered will be readily found. The work is divided into two parts; the first treats of the "Causes of Diseases" and the remedies applicable: - the second of CDiseases most common": - therefore when the cause of sickness is obvious or - 5 -very probable first examine what is said about it in Part I. - afterwards see what is said of the disease in Part II. They are treated of in regular succession, commencing with those of ther head, neck, breast &c. &c. enumerating under every head the diseases to which that part is principally subject and concluding with C" affections of all limbs or'the whole body":-- by bearing this arrangement in mind the reader will readily find what he may desire. As examples how to proceed we give the following: - Suppose a case of cold attended with headache, and diarrhoea; look first for "cold", then for "diarrhoea". If a peison is taken sick, and the cause is not perceptible, but he complains of pain in various places, examine all. For instance, some one complains of headache, pain in the neck and the right side, look for all three. Thus you will readily find the proper remedy applicable against the whole. Never give more than one remedy, unless the first will not remove the complaint. When a person suffers severe pain, or is seriously ill, or labors under several complaints at once, you will do well to note down all his symptoms, before you consult the book. For if you read in the book, and then ask the sick person: is it so or so, or does this or that hurt you, he may answer in the affirmative, without properly consulting his own sensations, or -- 6 -imagine something different from what is really the case, which would lead to an improper remedy. It is the better plan to write down all the sick person tells you: - then inquire minutely into every circumstance, adding First: -e- exactly where it pains. Secondly: - how he feels, requiring him to describe the pain, and to what it may be compared, whether tearing, cutting, beating &c. Thirdly: - when and why it is getting worse or better; -according to the time of the day: in the morning, or evening, or at night; - according to the weather:when damp, cold or dry; - according to the position of the body, when still or in motion; - before or after eating; - after sleep; when touched; pressed and so forth. In the fourth place: - Note what signs combine, for instance, when coughing always headache; or with headache inclination to,vomit; or with this inclination shivering &c. In the appendix at the end of the book you will find proper instruction relative to all these particulars. Having written down these observations, look into the book for every principal sign, and you cannot fail finding the proper remedy. *Having examined without finding a remedy that will suit for all the patient complains of, choose that which 7 is applicable to most of the signs, and best calculated to relieve what principally affects him. Do not be discouraged, if you should miss the proper remedy, or have much trouble in finding a suitable one. These difficulties will vanish when you become better acquainted with the subject. The more you use the book, the more familiar it will become, the less time it will require, and you will better and sooner find the remedy intended. When you give an improper medicine, the patient will, of course, not get better, yet this need not alarm as it would in treating according to the system hitherto prevalent; - for Homoeopathic medicine is so prepared that it will help, when it is the right one, but it will not injure, should a mistake occur. In such case the disease will generally remain the same, yet sometimes a change will take place, in which case examine the book, to see whether another medicine may not be given to advantage. Should the patient get worse, after having had a remedy administered, look into the appendix for another to counteract the effect of that already given. Homoeopathic medicine can only prove hurtful when you administer it too often, and in too quick succession without giving the first time to operate. Let every remedy operate for the time indicated in the book, and should it afford some relief, give nothing, or, if the patient does not, or only slightly improve, at most one - 8 of No. 30 diluted in a spoonful of water, every day, or every hour, before you proceed to another remedy. In this manner you can never do harm. HOW TO APPLY THE MEDICINE. It is applicable in three different ways: 1st by smelling; 2d by taking one or two globules; 3d dissolved in water. 1st. In all violent complaints, which do not endanger life, for instance headache, toothache, stomachache, affections of the breast, to small children, and all persons who are easily affected by medicine, you will only give the cork to smell which covers the vial. You pull it out, shutting the vial meanwhile with the forefinger of the left hand, and hold the lower part of the cork which came in contact with the medicine, close to one of the nostrils of the patient. With children the preferable time is when they are asleep. Once or twice smelling at the cork is sufficient. The powders from No. 31 upwards, which have been added to the medicines, are likewise only intended for smelling. You open the paper as if you were going to take, but are only to smell at them. If intended for children you open them, and lay them on the table, rubbing the medicine a little with the point of your little finger, you will then either put the finger on the child's tongue, or let the child smell it. If you take care to rub your -9 -finger previously quite dry, you may use the powder nearly a hundred times. 2d. In all tedious diseases of stout persons, to persons suffering pains not very acute, or from a fall, foul stomach, sickness accompanied with violent vomiting, and in most other common cases of sickness, you administer one or two small globules. This you do by opening the vial and letting one or two roll into the hollow of your hand; - the patient takes them off with his tongue; or you dirop them into a very dry and clean spoon, and let them fall on his tongue. 3d. In all dangerous cases, in tedious diseases, when much medicine has already been taken, and the whole system injured, and in all cases, where neither taking the medicine dry, nor smelling it will avail, you will administer it in water. For this purpose the glasses must be very clean, and have contained nothing but milk or water, else you must rinse them several times with cold, then with hot, water, dry and heat them on a stove as much as the glass will bear, and then let them cool. The water you take should be as pure as possible, contain no mineral particles, not be hard, but so as to dissolve soap readily, or let it remain covered for 24 hours., and then pour off from the top as much as you may want. You should never use the water the patient uses as his drink except in case of necessity, -10 -Put 2 to 3 globules of the medicine 'Into the glass, pouring thereon from 3/4 of a pint to A whole pint of water; then pour this water into another glass, and from that again in to the first, thus continuing 4 or 5 times. When there is but one clean glass to be had, you must stir the water with a clean spoon 10 or 12 times. Thus the medicine becomes properly mixed. with the water. You will give an aduLlt a table spoonful of it, to children a teaspoonful; or they may take a sip from the glass. In every instance where it is stated below how the medicine is to be given, 'R. signifies smelling; 0 00 means, give so many dry globules; W. in water. It is also mentioned how often such a dose is to be repeated. A general rule is to repeat the dose as seldom as possible, and give as little medicine as you can avoid. The taigdry, and smellirng of the medicine is seldom repeated, the taking it in water more frequently. After applying the medicine by smelling, taking, or,in water, -you must watch the changes which occur in the patient. You wait in bad cases one or two hours, in tedious cases a whole day. If the patient improves, ever so slightly, give no more medicine. But if the patient relapses, and the sickness increases,.give the same medicine again. If the patient feels worse, the sickness is either the same, though in a higher degree, or varies from what - 11 - it was; - there is something which the patient did not 'feel before. If he is worse and his case differs, you must give a different medicine. Yet if worse, without the case being different, you must wait. It will often happen that upon taking medicine, the pains or the particular symptoms of the disease become rather worse;--yet this is a favorable sign for the patient. It proves that the medicine has taken effect, and operates upon the disease. By no means interrupt this operation, for the patient generally improves after it. Should he however get worse and continue so, give the same medicine again, but in a weaker state. If the patient took globules, let him smell at the cork. If he smelled before, give him the same medicine in water. If he took it in water, let him now take it again, but only half the quantity he took before. Should this repetition prove unavailing, give a countermedicine, let the patient smell camphor, or spirits of nitre, till a change takes place. If the, patient continues in the same state, repeat the medicine within the space of time below mentioned - in violent, dangerous diseases after one, or more hours - in tedious cases after 3, 4, or 7 days. Of the water you may give in bad cases every hour, but in tedious cases a table spoonful every morning until an amendment occurs. If an amendment does occur, although ever so slowly, do nothing further. The fairest course of -12 -amelioration may be interrupted by giving medicine too soon. During the time medicine is taken - in order to enable it to operate and effect a cure, the strictest attention ought to be paid to the diet hereinafter mentioned, else all may be in vain. Should the patient feel better, yet the medicine, being interrupted, should have no further effect, and the complaint should get worse again - for instance in consequence of strong smells frequently not to be avoided, or catching cold - give first something to counteract the cause which occasioned this interruption, and then recur to the same medicine which had brought about an amendment - or you may repeat this same medicine at once. SIn the United States neat small cases containing the medicines appertaining to this Domestic Physician, can be had of Dr. G. Lingen, No. 105, North Seventh street, Philadelphia; and in J. G. Wresselheft's Book Stores, No. 9, Bread street, Philadelphia, and No. 498, Greenwich street, New York; also at the Academy, Allentown, Pa. Empty vials can be filled again, if required at the plaoes mentioned. For various reasons we have not named the medicines, but only designated them by numbers. When paying proper attention to the numbers, no mistake can happen. Yet the name of the remedies is no secret, for no secret whatever obtains in the new system. He who procures the works on the Homaeopathic system of medicine, can readily find therein the names of the.medicines prescribed, and also how they are prepared.' Be careful to stop each vial with the same cork with which it was stopped before, for were you to misplace one cork for another, all the medicine might be spoiled. The case containing the medicine must be kept in a dry place, up.ithcr too warm, nor too cold, - 13 PFRST PART. OF THE PRINCIPAL CAUSES OF DIESEASES. A. OF AFFECTIONS OF THE MIND. FRIGHT often has bad consequences, either immediate or remote. If occasioned by sudden joy or surprise, although the cause be agreeable, yet it often affects the mind, occasioning fainting, trembling &c., particularly with women, or children: - in such cases give No. 1 first R., and if this will not avail then W. If it was but a common fright from a sudden noise or something similar, give No. 2, should it be required immediately; but if only within a half or an hour after, No. 3 will be preferable, substituting, if after the expiration of an hour no effect is perceptible, No. 2, and so alternately, as above, first R., and should this not answer then W. If the fright was accompanied with great fear, No 2 will answer best; and, if required, then the medicine mentioned under the caption "Fear". If vexation accompanied the fright, No 3 will help; if followed by grief or melancholy, No. 4 is more to the purpose. - 15 - cold water, and should the fainting return, let him smell camphor once or twice. If after the fright the patient continues in fear, and the other medicine will not avail, give him No. 5 once. If fright or vexation is followed by derangement of mind, give No. 5. If this will not sufficiently avail, particularly should the patient relapse into a state of stupefaction or deep melancholy, laughing from time to time, or showing great pride and contempt for others, or lIboring under much anxiety and fear of death - or if the ease is connected with complaints peculiar to females, give No. 32 R. Or in case you have given No. 5, without its having taken effect, the patient remaining in a state of distress, and falling after the slightest exertion into trepidation - if he is unable to sleep because of horrid imaginings - feels always worse at night, cannot bear the warmth of- the bed - attempts to escape: - is quarrelsome, or complaints\of every one around him - No. 7 will prove effective, FEAR is often combined with fright and anxiety, and the same medicine indicated there will answer here. When children are very fearful, No. 3 will help if given in the evening; No. 5 in the morning. -16 - In cases of diarrhoea from fear No. 6, or when the body feels hot, and the limbs cold, No. 8. If other symptoms occur such as stupefaction, impediment in swallowing, laughing in sleep, sudden fright and a desire to escape, No. 33 R. GRIEF AND SORROW have more evil consequences than any other affections of the mind. Either sudden consequences; or, if remote, tedious and worse than the former. The first are easily removed - the latter not always. Nay without the proper medicine for the mind, all remedies will be useless. He who cannot find that, need not expect that those for the body will avail much. In cases of silent inward grief with shame, suppressed anger, great affliction recurring instantly to' the mind, grief from unrequited love; loss sustained which one cannot forget; or when something preys updn the mind, give No. 4 R., which in many cases may be repeated the next day. When vomiting, sick stomach, headache or vertigo result from it, give No. 4, and should this not avail, No. 10. When epileptic fits are consequent upon grief and sorrow, give first No. 4, if tlis will not help, No. 2 during the fit, and No. 10 a day after every fit, or in water every day during a week. When the case originates from unrequited love, give - 17 -first No.4; and after some days, if necessary No. 10, particularly if the patient is very quiet, silent or suffering under a dumb ague. Should he or she talk in a' deranged manner, be jealous and violent, give No. 33 R. If from other vexatious causes mental derangement ensues, No. 5 will afford relief, and next No. 10., Also No. 7 and 32 in circumstances stated under "Fright". If home sickness is the cause, and the patient is unable to sleep, is hot or red in the face, give No. 34 R. If this proves unavailing, and the patient is visibly in a state of decay, does not like to talk, perspires much in the morning, feels sleepy and drowsy, give No. 10. If the patient is much affected, trembles, is restless, full of anxiety, particularly at night, feels cold, and is subject to night sweats, give No. 7. In -tedious cases resulting from grief and sorrow, when the patient is vexed, angry, restless, fearful; dejected; imagines the worst, dreads futurity, is constantly in a state of anxiety, feels sleepy the whole day, does not sleep much at night, perspires day and, iight, looses his hair, and his voice becoming feeble, give No. 11: yet should he from vexation only be unwilling to talk - feel feverish and decay, give No. 10; when he is quarrelsome and insufferably, touchy; - feels distressed &c. &c., give No. 7. VEXATION is frequently oniy connected with silent grief, sorrow and shame, in which case No. 4 will help; if a fit of ague follows, and the patient remains vexed, No. 12 will help; if after vexation he feels cold, and is generally of an~gry disposition, and No. 12 will not&d, give No. 13. If the -vexation is accompanied with great and just indignation, and a detestation of what has happened, if the patient throws away whatever he holds in his hand, or pushes aside whatsoever may happen to stand before him on the table, give No. 11. But if the vexation was accompanied with violent paroxysms of anger and heat, give No. 14, which generally will answer best in cases resulting from anger. If a cough results from vexation, or if palpitation of the heart, asthma, cramp~of the breast, or a feeling of suffocation, give No. 14; it will be well also'to put the hands for a short time in cold water, and if this proves insufficient, put the arms in warm water, till an amendment takes place. If from vexation a person has a bitter taste in the mnouth, feels inclination to 'vomit, or does throw up much bile, has headache, palpitation of the heart, oppression on the stomach, bowel complaint, diarrhcea, hot fever, is very thirsty, looks red in his face and eyes: anguish and restlessness: bilious fever or jaundice, give No. 14; repeating the dose but seldom, and if so, after 6, 8 or 12 hours. - 19 If.he feels more of ague, give No. 12, and if this will not answer, No. 6. If, after having taken much chamomile tea, a person gets vexed, or if he has taken chamomile tea against fever, give No. 1, and should it not answer No. 13, and the pains still remaining No. 14. If the patient was always of a mild temper, and No. 14 will not avail, give No. 8. If after vexation a person has been eating or drinking, and has in consequence a bitter taste, belching, vomits bile, has stomachache, much heat in his head, is uneasy, his sleep often interrupted, is irritable and labors under similar complaints, No. 14, given once or twice, will afford relief; but if the case has occurred often, and this remedy proves unavailing, perhaps No. 8 or 13 may answer. ANGER. -When persons of a violent temper suffer after a sudden fit of anger, No. 13 will help. When anger is the consequence.of just indignation, and the patient is of a less sanguine disposition, No. 11 will answer. Should mental alienation be consequent upon anger or vexation, give No. 32 R. When small children get angry, and in consequence lose their breath, or fall into fits, give No. 14; when they weep and cry much, being also much troubled, with cough, give No. 15. When they cry continually, I 1 2* 20 and cannot be pacified, give No. 5, and when this will not avail, give No. 16, - this last but once. Sensibility and great irritability are the cause of indisposition with many, because they are easily excited by the slightest affection of the mind. When this great sensibility is connected with inward vexation, want of sleep, painfulness of the parts affected, so as to excite weeping, the eyes becoming full of tears, No. 1, several times repeated, will help. The patient must abstain from coffee. When the nerves are irritated, the organs of the.senses more than usually sensible, when frightfulness and anguish prevail, an inclination to lie down, aversion to fresh air, a state of mind angry, stubborn and querulous; when with women their monthly courses are irregular, insufficient, or suppressed, give No. 8. Should this not afford relief, give No. 4: - to those who are of sanguine temperaments, give No. 14. To a person very irritable, full of schemes, and much excited at night, give No. 17. When pain is so violent as to render the patient flighty, give No. 1, if this will not do, and he is feverish, has a very quick pulse, give No. 3, and if this does not answer, give No. 14. To persons' thrown by pain into this state, and subject to its return by a change of weather, or their catching cold, and becoming worse by being touched, S21 - give No. 17 - and should this within 6 hours prove ineffective, give No. 7. B. OF COLDS. Colds are the cause of so many diseases, that we need say but little about them. The most usual are catarrh and cough, sometimes with fever; or colic and diarrhoea; or toothache, pain in the ears and limbs. In every case of this kind, examine under the several captions; here follow the most material. The first remedy is: keep yourself warm, -and your feet dry; abstain from all spirituous liquors, which will render the complaint worse, and when violent, use neither animal food, nor spices. When you feel that you have caught cold, without perceiving any bad consequences from it, take in the afternoon, or in the evening, some hours or an hour before going to bed No. 13, keep quiet for about an hour, without talking, thinking, reading or other mental exertion, drink before you retire a largetumbler full of very cold water, whether in summer orwinter, cover yourself well and wait for a perspiration.: You will feel well again, if not the next morning, in the course of the forenoon. When children cannot be' made to drink water, or - 22 - when from experience you know that this will not produce perspiration, give milk and water in equal portions, well sweetened with sugar and quite warm, like tea. To lying-in- women but little of this can be given, or they will perspire too much; with them it will be better to put a linen cloth in hot water, wring it out, and put it around their feet and the calves of the legs. Yet lying-in-women, when they have caught cold, are more readily brought to perspire by No. 14 R. Robust laboring men or women; who after having overheated themselves, catch cold, may take in the evening hot water with sugar and brandy, or rum, well mixed. To a person who in winter has become stiff with cold in wet weather, give a cup of strong black coffee, and if no sleep follows in consequence, at night No. 13. When perspiration has been stopped by a cold, and one has headache, earache, toothache, or pain in the bowels, No. 14 will usually afford relief. When any one has sweaty feet, and the perspiration by reason of a sudden cold has ceased, take a tubful of bran (of wheat or rye), heat it in the oven or stove, put it 3 or 4 inches deep into the tub, let him put his feet on it, and cover feet and legs up to the knees with the rest of the bran, as hot as it can be borne. The feet should be kept in for half an hour. If this will not -23 - cure, give No. 210 two mornings in succession, and if required after 7 days repeat the dose.. When CATARRH results from a cold, and the patient can neither smell, nor taste, give No. 8;' when the catarrh is accompanied with much heat in the eyes and head, and the nose pains, give No. 5; when the nose is stopt, give No. 13. When there remains a cough, after other remedies, and the cough is dry, give No. 13; if dry so as to excite vomiting, No. 25; if hollow with the same excitement No. 29; if, with tough mucus, particularly with children in winter, give,.,-No. 14; if moist, give No. 22 or No. 8. Look to 'what else is said under "Cough". If cough returns with every blast of cold air, give No. 10; if it retui'ns upon having accidentally an arm or a foot uncovered in bed, is hollow and troublesome, give No. 16 R. When the cough originates from cold air, is dry and convulsive, with vomiting, or throwing up bloody matter, give either No. 12, if it is accompanied with pain in the side, or under the ribs, headache, if preceded by a ticklish sensation in the throat and followed by pain in the breast; when the pulse is hard and beats quickly; or give No. 29, when the pulse is moderate, the breast feels sore during the cough and after it has ceased, the pain being not twitching but rather -24 - burning, oppression on the breast and palpitation of the heart. When through cold a catarrh has returned, give No. 8; when an irruption on the skin has returned, give No. 25 every 2, hours; if this will not avail, give No. 12, once or twice. When ASTHMA results from cold, the patient feeling as if he should suffocate, give No. 25 W., if necessary every hour or half hour; should this prove ineffective, give No. 19 W., every hour, until relief is afforded. Sometimes also those medicines will answer which are mentioned under "oppression on the breast". When DIARRH(EA suddenly results from a cold, give No. 2; if this will not avail, or the diarrhoea did not follow immediately after having caught cold, a day or more than one day having intervened, and there is no stomachache or other bowel complaint with it, give No. 22. When diarrhcea originates from catching cold while in perspiration, or a cold bath, and the patient suffers from heat in the head, preceded by a cutting pain in the bowels, or simply a painful sensation upon pressure in the cavity of the breast, and the abdomen, his excrements containing undigested food, No. 12 will avail; when bad water is partially the cause of it, food goes off undigested, and No. 12 will not answer, - 25 give No. 17. When he is troubled with vapors, a cutting pain about the navel, has a hard stool, with slimy matter, or blood, and much weakness; or when the patient is addicted to spirituous liquors, give No. 13. When the evacuation of slimy matter and blood becomes bad, give the remedies against dysentery; if not so bad but tedious, give No. 18 W. When the stomachache is violent and convulsive, particularly previous to the diarrhoea, the evacuation being thin, of a brownish color, with burning in the bowels, give No. 17. Should the pain in the intestines become so convulsive that the patient cannot remain quiet, and he feel as if a ball were pressed inwardly against his side, or as if his whole abdomen were hollow, with nausea and vomiting, the evacuation slimy, green, and smelling very offensively, give No. 14. When exposure to the night air is the cause of the cold, and the stool is green and watery, preceded by much pressure and a fainty feeling; with cutting pains in the bowels, oppression on the breast, a constant, uneasy inclination to evacuate rumbling-noise in the bowels, acute pain in the cavity of the breast and in the stomach, which feels quite cold, with nausea, ague &c., give No. 7. In cases of foul stomach from eating too much pork, pastry &c., when the stomachache is worse in the afternoon, in the evening or at night, the patient being -26 -troubled with vapors, the abdomen hurting when touched, give No. 8. Thus alsov with pregnant women, when the pains resemble labor pains. When a cold is succeeded by PAINS, with an inclination to weep, great sensibility and want of sleep, give No. 1. When the pains are so violent as to be almost intolerable, give No. 14. When from colds originate severe headache, a rising. of the blood into the head, and these complaints increase when the sufferer is walking, going up stairs, at every step, each concussion, or when stooping; becoming still worse when exposed to the draught of air, as if the head were going to split, give No. 5; when the headache is more painful in some particular spot, occasioning tinkling in the ears, and difficulty in hearing, give No. 22. When the headache originates from exposure to the draught and is but external, give No. 13; if internal No. 5; if resulting from bathing, and No. 5 will not answer, and the headache is accompanied with nausea, giddiness, a foul stomach, increasing after smoking tobacco, give No. 20. Affections of the EYES resulting from a cold, are, best cured by the medicine stated under that head; No. 5 or 22 will answer, either the one or the other, yet not the one after the other. - 27 - When the eyes feel painful, inflamed, are filled with tears and unable to bear the light, give No. 5, and when this will not help, No. 7, and should this also prove unavailing, No. 16 R. When the pains are not so great, resembling more obstructions in the sight when reading, with flashes before the eyes, or when upon every catching cold the eyes are affected, give No. 22, and afterwards No. 18 W. Should this afford no relief, or the patient have taken it previously, give No. 35 R. Complaints of the EARS frequently result from colds. When there is much tinkling in the ears, and consequent obstruction in hearing, give No. 22, and should after some weeks the complaint return, and this medicine prove unavailing, give No. 18. When accompanied with a twitching, cutting pain, dryness of the ear, with vexation of mind, No. 14 will help, or should it tear, cut &c., No. 13; when the mind is more at ease, the ear moist and running, or hot and red with vivid pain, the face also having something of this appearance No. 8 will answer; or, when the ear is not so hot and red, but much troubled with tinlding, and quite sore from the matter exuded, emitting blood, the glands of the ears and neck being swollen, give No. 7; and should this not effect a perfect cure, and there remain heat, redness, twitching, pain when sneezing,' tinkling and beating, give No. 16 R. once, and thereupon No. 30 several times. Should the running of matter, tinkling and burning continue, give No. 18 and afterwards No. 30. TOOTHACHE from cold is usually cured by Nos. 14 or 23. Examine under "Toothache ". Should these medicines not avail, give No. 22. When upon every cold toothache returns, Nos. 17 or 18 will afford relief; yet the latter only, repeated once a week, or in water. PAIN OF THE THROAT from cold is in most cases relieved by No. 5 or 22. Only have patience and give the medicine time to operate. When cold is the result of drinking, No. 5 is preferable; when the cold is very severe, No. 22. When the throat feels sore and hot, with obstruction in swallowing, much saliva in the mouth, the glands being swollen; when the patient finds difficulty in swallowing &d speaking, his throat feeling as if too narrow, when his drink runs partly out of his nose,, and he is very hasty, give No. 5 W.; when the pain is not so great, yet the tongue feels as if lame, the patient being troubled with much perspiration, sometimes very offensive, which affords him no relief, give No. 7, or some of the other medicines, indicated under "Inflammation of the throat". NAUSEA and vomiting after a cold, particularly when pimples or other cutaneous eruptions have been driven in, will be cured by No. 25, taken, if neces - 29 -sary, every hour, or 2 or 3 hours. Should- this not answer, and the vomiting be connected with much exertion, and -sour or bitter, give No. 5 W.; if tough mucus only, No. 22 W.; when constantly, returning, with much nausea, particularly after motion, eating, talking, or when riding, or after sleep, give No. 41 R. Should it happen after every motion of the body, and the patient cannot remain quiet, is weak and dry, yet cannot drink, give No. 19 W.; if this will not stay with him, No. 19 R. When the stomach has been 'Injured by eating too mueb fruit, or swallowing ice, No. 8 will afford relief, particularly should it be attended with colic, and the patient, subject to vomiting, throw up what he has been eating; or should he be subject to sour vomiting at night. Should the stomachache be very severe, accompanied with inward burning, g-4at anguish, vomiting bile; and all these circumstances be worsc after drinking, and No. 8 not, avail, give' No. 19 R. Should RHEUM ATIC PAINS result,from a;cold, and the part affected feel uneasy, so as to require a constant change, of position, feeling as though every thing were too'hard, and the limb's as if palsied, the patient complaining when a person is wallfing. in the room, or approaching him, No..15 will help. If he is troubled with fever heat, give first No. 3, and after two hours No. 15. In many cases it will be advisable to change alternately both medicines; yet no -- 0 - niew medicine should be given, except when the case is actually getting worse. Should there linger some.remnant of the complaint, administer those medicines indicated under "Rheumatism". If rheumatism is worse when at rest, or at night, with lameness, or numbness of the limbs, white swelling, or, burning in the feet, or a red inflammatory swelling of the big toe, a stiff neck, very dry skin or offensive perspiration, which affords no relief, give No. 22, and should this not avail No. 7. When the same symptoms return after every cold, particularly that uneasiness upon the approach of others, or when the patient attempts to swallow; the symptoms being worse when he keeps himself quiet, better when he is stirring about; with swelling of the big toe, and cutting, burning, beating pains, give No. 10. 9 If accompanied with swelling of the knees, knots on the joints of the hands and fingers, give No. 18, and should this not avail, give No. 35 R. When a cold is succeeded by a FEVER, give No. 3.' Should the fever increase, or have gone to far already, select one of the medicines indicated under "Fever"; Nos. 13 or 14, 5 or 22, 4 or 8, unless another should evidently answer better. In general the following medicines are most appli -31 -cable in complaints from colds, if painful or inflammatory, Nos. 1, 3,. 14, 13, 8, 5 or 28. When not so painful, Nos. 22 or 25. When tedious, and often returning, and the patient has previously taken much mercury,, calomel or blue pills, Nos. 29 or 18; when not, or subsequently to these, Nos. 21 or. 35. When resulting from bathing-, give Nos. 20 or 18, and after some weeks Nos. 29 or 35. When resulting- from want of perspiration, Nos. 14 or 17 will often answer, or Nos. 5 or 22, and should these not suffice No. 21. When too goreat perspiration is the cause, No. 7 or 10 will frequently answer, then Nos. 17 or 29; also Nos. 18 or 16, accordinig to circumstances. When a person is very apt, to catch cold, or is unable to take sufficient care, he will do well to abstain from coffee altogether, to drink rather cold, than warm things, and little spirituous -liquor; thus his habits will gradually improve, particularly, when using, according to circumstances, the following medicines: Nos. 1, 5, 13, 17, 22, and preferably Nos. 21, 29, 35, yet not too o,ften, but at long intervals. He ought to wash himself frequently in cold water, accustom himself to the fresh air, not hesitating to go out and bear every kind of weather. Yet if he cannot do this, his system being affected by every change in the weather, he may take No. 13 - 32 - or 14; - when he cannot bear cold weather, give him No. 19; when his limbs, fingers or nose are apt to get frostbitten, he should, before going out, rub them with spirits of camphor; when frostbitten already, let him take the medicine prescribed against this; when he sickens from every blast of keen air, give, according to circumstances, Nos. 12 or 23, 6 or 7, and if unavailing, Nos. 29 or 35, which will recruit him; when he is unable to bear the wind No. 29; when he cannot stand the draught Nos. 5 or 18, 21 or 35, one after the other; say one within 5 or 6 weeks. When a person cannot bear the night air, No. 7, and after some time No. 18 will afford relief, should it not, No. 29 will. To one always affected by damp weather, give Nos. 22, 23 or 6, and afterwards Nos. 29 or 35. If the breast, suffers Nos. 22 or 29. To one affected by thunder gusts, give No. 12, and afterwards No. 21. To him who suffers at every change in the weather, give first Nos. 7, 9 or 23; should they be insufficient, give No. 18, and afterwards No. 21. At a change from warm to cold No. 22 - from cold to warm No. 29. When catching cold in spring Nos. 6 or 23 will often answer, or No. 29; in summer Nos. 5, 12 or 29; in the fall Nos. 6, 7 or 23; in winter, when dry Nos. 3, 5, 12, 13, 14 or 18; sometimes 33 - also No. 25; when damp Nos. 22, 6 or 29. It is most prudent always to examine under the names of the various complaints, what is there mentioned particularly about each remedy; for the above indication is merely to serve as a guide in dubious cases. C. OF OVERHEATING, IMMODERATE EXERTION AND EXHAUSTION. After immoderate exertion a warm bath, continued for half an hour is beneficial; should you feel pain in the limbs, rub yourself while in the bath with spirits of soap, which will relieve the pain and the heat. When by great exertion in summer you have overheated yourself, you will do well to take some drops of rum or strong brandy on sugar, not drinking cold water till some time has elapsed. If you are very Stired, a cup of weak green tea is advisable; when you have fatigued yourself too much during cold weather and you have to go out again, drink cold beer; if you can stay at home, warm mulled beer. Spirituous liquors in the winter season are not good, because you will suffer more from the cold afterwards; during the. summer they are beneficial only immediately after you.have ovrerheated yourself, yet if taken too copiously, you will, feel exhausted the next day. If hot weather - 34 - easily exhausts your strength, drink coffee sometimes, but no spirits. When a person suffers from a stroke of the sun, having exposed his bare head or neck, or slept in the ardent rays of the sun, or near a hot stove, you must give him instantly No. 3, repeating the dose (should he not mend) until he gets better, and then No. 5; this will help in almost every case. Should it not, let him smell camphor. In cases of severe HEADACHE from heat, when the head feels as if it were too full, or as if it would burst; - is worse when stooping, particularly in the forehead; when walking; at every exertion of the mind; accompanied with hot fever, much thirst, vomiting, or want of sleep, give Nos. 5 or 12. No. 5 will help, when the affection is accompanied with great anguish and uneasiness; rage or at least great irritation, or despair, frightfulness and fear of things present, lamentation, weeping, crying. No. 12 will help, when the patient feels tired and vexed, as if he could not bear his clothes, or more angry and vexed than inclined to despair, or is apprehensive of future events. If he is troubled with headache whenever he overheats himself, and feels heaviness, pressure over the eyes, or pain in the eyes from seeirig,, give No. 29. When headache is produced during the stummer by great heat, exertion in the sun, or before the fire, - 35 - feeling as if the head were too full, want of appetite, particularly in the morning, much thirst, fever, trembling, sometimes nausea and vomiting, or diarrhcea, give No. 12. DIARRHCEA from heat, particularly stomachache from drinking milk; and-fever from excessive heat in summer, will cease upon giving No. 12; sometimes, however, you have to repeat the dose the next day. To a person unable to bear the heat of the sun, or to work in very warm weather, particularly when he is troubled with night sweat, is drowsy, complains of his stomach and bowels, and No. 12 should not answer, give No. 20. When only nausea results from the heat, and the medicine indicated will not afford relief, or the nausea always returns, give No. 20. FATIGUE from walking, or labor, particularly in summer, is often so great, as to get worse when sitting down to rest. If there is no opportunity of taking a warm bath, put your feet in warm water, into which throw a handful of salt. Should this give no relief, take No. 1. When a person is so tired as to feel fainty, or actually to faint No. 6; when during the exertion he eat nothing, No. 1 will help; did he perspire too much, and feels weak in consequence, or is he naturally of a feeble constitution and subject to night sweats, give, No. 17. If he only feels exhausted in all his limbs No. 15 3* - 36 - Nvill afford relief; when the feet are swollen, or pain from walking, take No. 15 W., bathing the feet first in water, dry them, and after wetting them again with the same water, let this dry in. When you have hurt yourself by lifting or carrying, and your limbs feel painful, whether you stand or lie down, No. 23 will afford relief But if a person, otherwise in good health, should feel tired after the least exertion, and even from talking, giye No. 41 R. If this will not answer, give No. 6 twice; and if he still remains in the same state No. 35 R. When a person loses his breath from running, gets a cough, pain in the side and limbs, give No. 3; should the pain in the side continue, give No. 15, and if this should afford no relief within 12 hours, give No. 12. Should the asthma continue, and get worse upon walking rapidly, running, mounting, or be accompanied with cough, and ejection of mucus, give No. 21. NIGHT WATCHINGS are always weakening, notwithstanding their necessity. Should they prove too weakening, as there are people unable to do without one hour's sleep less than they are accustomed to, give No. 41. When staying up at night occasions headache, and to keep yourself awake you have drank much coffee, wine or spirituous liquors, No. 13, taken before going to bed, will afford relief. When the - 37 - complaint is not occasioned by liquor, or when the patient cannot lay down, or feels nausea, give No. 25. If the complaint is worse in the evening, and better in the morning, or with women when they cannot go to bed till towards morning, give No. 8. When there is a rushing of the blood towards the head; a heaviness when moving the eyes; when the headache increases in the fresh air, becomes violent when walking, with persons of a sanguine temper, give No. 13; when the head feels as if empty and light, the patient unable to bear thelight, feeling better in the fresh air, worse upon lying down, an oppressive pain when walking, and this happening to persons of an easy, mild temper, give No. 8. When the head trembles, the face being flushed, a blue circle around the eyes, the mouth dry, yet no thirst, nausea before eating, belching, nausea to fainting, a full stomach, difficult breath, becoming more troublesome in the open air, by talking, or drinking coffee; the patient being melancholy, and troubled with frightful dreams, give No. 41. When the patient feels as if he were intoxicated, has a cadaverous appearance, heaviness in the forehead, hardly supportable; feels nausea, is feverish, feeble and vexed, give No. 13. After a nightly debauch Nos. 8 or 13 will often answer upon the above indications; or No. 29. See "Affections from spirituous liquors". CONFINEMENT and much study tire the mind; - 38 - whoever can avoid it, should do so - at any rate he ought to enjoy the fresh air daily at least for an hour. Should he become troubled. with dyspepsy, or be accustomed to coffee and spirituous liquors, No. 13 taken in the evening will frequently afford relief, and after 4 or 5 days, should he get worse again, No. 18 W., every morning for 5 or 6 days. If required you may repeat this within a month. Should the head feel more affected, No. 13 will often prove the best remedy; - then No. 5, and sometimes No. 8; - see "Headache". If all these remedies should prove useless, or headache be the consequence of every exertion of the mind, give No. 35 R. If the patient feels giddy as if intoxicated, No. 13 will help should' he be of a sanguine disposition; - No. 8 if phlegmatic. Toothache, cough or other affections from too great mental exertion are relieved by No. 13, or the other remedies indicated under that head. EXCESS of every kind injures both mind and body. In cases of intemperance in eating and drinking, look for the medicines recommended for "sick stomach". But when the excess is of that kind where man wastes the very essence of his constitution, much relief may be obtained (provided the patient be strictly abstemious) by the following medicines: The principal remedy to be given at first, and to be repeated after some time, is 44o. 17. At a later period, when the patient is ashamed of his vice, give - 39 - No. 10. Examine what is mentioned under the head of the complaints which affect the sufferer, cho6sing in preference among the medicines indicated Nos. 17, 10 and 11, 13, or 18 or 22; the one or the other, whichever may suit best. This is also applicable, when the patient, having abandoned himself to unnatural vice, has wasted the very essence of his blood; give at first Nos. 17, 11 or 13; afterwards Nos. 10, 18 or 35. Exhort the wretched sufferer to change his life and guard against temptation, if not by hard labor, at least by constant occupation, moderation in eating and sleeping, avoiding the use of spirituous liquors, bad company, and the perusal of bad books; and should a sickly irritation accompany the suffering, as will often happen with young persons, give the following medicines: Nos. 17; 7, 29; 13, 8, 11; or 20, 21, 32; or 35, 41. Frequently, when Nos. 17 and 29 will not answer, No. 7 will; -but if not, No. 18 may. Between these remedies, all of which must not often be repeated, Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4 will frequently answer, according to circumstances. When by such vicious habits a man has so enfeebled himself as to perceive the evil consequences even after he has married, and is moderate, should the head always feel affected afterwards, give No. 35 R. The same, if great weakness, trembling of the legs succeeds; if asthma No. 11; unnatural heat in the parts Nos. 7 or 29. -40 - LOSS OF FLUIDS by much perspiration, purgatives, long continued diarrhoea, or with women loss of milk or running of other fluids, or from bleeding, or leeching - may occasion incurable disease, unless soon remedied by No. 17, to be repeated after some time, if required. However, in sqme cases it is necessary to give subsequently Nos. 11 or 18. Whenever from such causes, particularly inconsiderate bleeding (with children who have been leeched, imperceptible bleeding at night) result fainting or convulsions, give immediately No. 17, but nothing else; as soon as the patient recovers, and his mouth is very dry, or he moves his tongue, give him a little cold water; if he swoons or gets fits again, or does not quite recover, give him a teaspoonful of good old wine; after a while, if necessary, repeat No. 17 R., subsequently a little more wine. Then he may drink as much cold water as he pleases, only not too much at once. Should there still linger some pains which No. 17 does not remove, give No. 10; and if this proves insufficient, within a week No. 18. D. SURFEIT OF THE STOMACH. When a person has eaten too much, or indigestible food, and complains in consequence, immediately or - 41 - after some time, let him drink some black coffee; should severe headache and nausea follow, yet no vomiting upon taking coffee, dip a very soft feather in oil and tickle his throat with it, till he vomits; if this will not produce vomiting, let him drink some lukewarm water. If still no vomiting takes place, and only vain exertion, 'and the patient feels very hot, particularly in his head, give No. 3; if he becomes cold, and has severe pain in the stomach, give No. 25 W., every 5 to 10 minutes; and if this (in severe cases) will effect no speedy cure, give No. 20 W. Should the patient not have vomited sufficiently, tickle his throat again with a feather, and give him warm water, till he has thrown up every thing. Cease as soon as you perceive bile, and give him a solution of sugar in cold water. If he still feels oppression in the stomach and nausea, let him take some black coffee; and should he not feel better the next morning, but still feel nausea, bad taste and smell, give No. 20; a bitter taste No. 12; foul No. 13; very offensive No. 15; sour No. 8; greasy No. 8; pungent and bitter No. 19. Should other complaints appear, look for them under the different heads. At all events the patient ought to eat nothing for some days but thin soup, that his stomach may recover its proper tension. Children are often made sick from being overfed,, or eating things hard to be digested, such as mush, bread - 42 - not well baked; when their dress is too tight; have been rocked too much, or ill treated with purgatives (rhubarb, Epsom salts or castor oil). These noxious things ought to be avoided; give them to still their vomiting, several times No. 25, particularly when accompanied with diarrhoea; should this not effect a speedy cure, No. 8; if diarrhoea only, carrying off much indigested food, or if the child has been enfeebled by purgatives or continual looseness of the bowels, give No. 17; obstruction and vomiting No. 13. A sick stomach from fat meat, pork, pastry, or rancid butter, is cured by No. 8, and in cases where this will not avail, by No. 29. A sick stomach from other food, heart burning with a taste of what has been eaten, with nausea, by No. 20. A sick stomach from fruit No. 8, particularly cooling fruit, ice-cream, or swallowing ice, which children are apt to do, - is cured by No. 19. When the tongue is slimy, with a taste like straw, putrid and corrupt; yet no thirst, nausea after eating and drinking, -vorse in the evening, sour heart-burning or with a taste of things eaten, give No. 8; if the tongue is dry, with much thirst, frequent drinking, or salt taste, nausea when moving, heat in the stomach, anguish and oppression similar to a burn on a small spot, give No. 19. In cases of tedious sickness from ice in summer, head were crushed, with nausea, is cured by No. 25; in cases of severe headache, with heat in the brain, being worse after eating, walking, or reading, with a bad taste, give No. 15; if the pain is beating, twitching, with much nausea, and worse when talking, give No. 3; sick headache in general, when the patient feels worse after going up stairs, smoking tobacco, has no appetite, but a bitter taste, belching, nausea, worse upon drinking wine, give No. 20; in cases of a burning, oppressive headache, increasing when the patient stoops, and feeling as if the forehead were going to burst, a beating or twitching pain in walking, worse in the morning, or with ague, give No. 12; in rheumatic headache, increasing at night upon lying down, or on one side, with a corrupt, earthy taste, without thirst, give No. 8; for heaviness in the head, painful on the outside, with trembling in the jaws, salt taste, cramp in the stomach, particularly in persons who have used much mercury, give No. 29. As to other descriptions look under "Headache". CRAMP IN THE STOMACH caused by a foul stomach, is often cured by the same medicine indicated under sick stomach; according to what may have been the cause of it. As to the other curatives, see "Cramp in the stomach". VAPORS, which swell the stomach, render the breath asthmatic and troublesome, caused by flatulent - 45 -food, cabbage, sourcrout, fresh beer &c. - are often cured by No. 17, particularly when the abdomen feels hard and swelled, painful around the navel; when the patient after drinking feels feverish; or No. 13, when upon drinking he feels oppression in the pit of the breast, proving troublesome in breathing, when he feels as if he were too tightly dressed, as if something hard pressed his inside; - or No. 8, when the vapors originate from fat meat, causing a rumbling noise in the bowels and are worse in the evening. COLIC from a foul stomach, or eating too much, if sudden, is often cured by taking some black coffee; if not, by No. 8 or some other remedy indicated under "Colic ". DIARRHAEA from a foul stomach, is generally cured by No. 8; in children, accompanied with naupea and vomiting, by No. 25; in children, whose minds are too much excited and who cannot sleep, by No. 1; in bowel complaints acting upwards and causing nausea, and great weakness after every stool, by No. 13, and other medicines indicated under "Diarrhoea". SLEEPLESSNESS after surfeiting the stomach, is often cured by No. 1, particularly in children, or No. 8 R. If partly occasioned by drinking strong coffee No. 13; when you have taken a hearty supper,. drink a glass of cold water with loaf sugar; should this give you too much acid - simply water. - 46 - The NIGHTMARE from overloading the stomach cannot be prevented until the cause has ceased to operate, unless sugared water should afford relief. He who is subject to this complaint, should beware of eating too much, and have recourse to the medicine indicated under "Nightmart ". FEVER with ague and continual sick stomach, diarrhoea or dyspepsy, in persons of a sanguine temper, can be cured by No. 12; in those of a phlegmatic temper No. 34 R. If the fever is intermittent, returning every other day No. 20. PIMPLES from a sick stomach, with ague and a quarrelsome temper, is often cured by No. 8; with nausea and asthma No. 25; if not No. 12. Should they originate from something unwholesome, see "Poisoning ". As to other medicines, see," Eruptions". Every one should be able to drink milk and water, grown people a glass of beer, particularly when at work. If any one feels unwell from it, his stomach is out of order, or something ails him. In this case he may use the following medicine. When upon drinking water his complaints increase, his head feeling giddy, with nausea and heat, take No. 41; in cases of headache and cough No. 3; if he coughs, vomits and feels feverish, take No. 19; if he feels nausea and stomachache, take No. 8, and should it not help, take No. 23. Nausea from - 47 - water drinking is sometimes cured by taking a little salt in the mouth, as much as will cover the point of a knife. When water drinking only occasions belching, take No. 4; if oppression on the stomach, take No. 36 R.; when it causes swelling of the abdomen, as if from vapors, with oppression in the pit of the breast, asthma and shivering, take No. 13; when occasioning an attack of dysentery No. 34; pain in the breast and shivering No. 6. - When drinking water gives toothache, take No. 12, or according to circumstances, Nos. 7 or 11; should it be only irritation without pain Nos. 7 or 18. When a person from drinking water habitually catches cold, and, to obviate this, has accustomed hinself to mix spirits with the water, yet is anxious to forsake this bad habit, he should try some of the remedies mentioned. If they will not answer, let him put one drop of sulphuric acid into a pint of water, and to mix it properly, pour it several times from one tumbler into another, and take a table spoonful of it in the morning early, repeating it after a while once or twice. This will warm the stomach again, and accustom it gradually to pure water. Indisposition from ice-water, or cold water during a great heat, when sudden and dangerous, will be relieved by No. 2, afterwards No. 29; violent-cutting pain which will not yield to these remedies, is cured by Nos. 12 or 19; affections of still longer duration 4 - - 48 - No. 12 and then 'No. 29; in convulsions and rising of the blood into the head No. 2 and then No. 5. See "Colds". When simply a cold drink affects the stomach, Nos. 13 or 11 will usually afford relief; if not, No. 35. When the affection of the stomach is consequent upon drinking hastily, give No. 24. MILK every one should be able to drink, and it is a bad sign when drinking it causes indisposition. You ought to take something for it. If it only give a sour taste, take No. 13; if stomachache and diarrhoea No. 12; if nausea and vomiting, and the other medicine will not answer, give No. 18; if the nausea continues, give No. 35 R. Whoever feels indisposition from drinking beer, had, best avoid it, at all events he should abstain from strong beer, porter or ale, which are generally rendered unwholesome by noxious drugs. If the beer is good, and you cannot well do without it, should it rise into your head, take No. 23, in the morning; if this will afford no relief, afterwards, No. 5 once. Should the beer occasion vomiting No. 36; nausea No. 19; stomachache No. 28. Whoever cannot bear brandy, may deem himself happy; let him abstain from it altogether - the best, the most salutary advice that can be given him. - 49 - E. CONSEQUENCES OF SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS AND TOBACCO. INTOXICATION. - The shameful state into which this abominable vice throws so many persons, needs no description; yet it will require some remedies to restore the sufferer to his senses. Every one knows that the best thing that can be done with a person who is intoxicated is to let him sleep as long as he will. Yet it may sometimes be necessary to restore him sooner, at least so as to remove him from the- scene of his debauch. The principal means is the outward application of cold water. If therefore such a person is lying in the road, throw water on him as cold as it can be procured; if this will afford no relief, throw water on himn with force from a certain elevation by buckets full. If he feels nausea, but cannot vomit, let him drink hot black coffee, as much as his stomach will bear. When he is not so far lost, a cloth dipped in cold water, and wrapped wet around the stomach and certain parts, will afford relief. If he is intoxicated from beer, give him green tea with milk; if from wine, let him eat a bitter almond (if a child, this must not be given); if from brandy, let him drink salt water, and should this not help, put some grated garlic into his mouth. If the drunken man appears dark red in his face, S4 - 50 - stares with his eyes, remains out of his mind, and the throwing cold water on him helps only for a while; when his face is convulsive, so that you cannot open his mouth, use nothing but cold water on the head and wet wrappers, and give him every quarter of an hour No. 2, until he feels better; and when this will no longei- avail, according to circumstances, Nos. 3 or 5. Children may sometimes be intoxicated by inconsiderate or worthless people, or become so accidentally from drinking brandy, wine &c.; wash them on the head and stomach with cold water, and let them take every quarter of an hour a teaspoonful of hot water, prepared by pouring one pint on a bitter almond. Should this not bring them into a sound sleep, give No. 13. If while asleep their faces are red and they snore, their heads feeling hot, give No. 2. If they are merry, r.nd too much excited, so as to be unable to sleep, give No. 1. If they fall into a hot fever, give No. 3, and should this not afford relief within two hours, give' No. 5 W. If they fall into fits, give first No. 2 R.; if it will not help No. 13 R., if this will not help, then No. 14. Lying- in- women, either through ignorance, or bad habits, or advice of bad midwives, sometimes drink spirituous liquors, in order to obtain sleep for themselves and their infants. This is a bad and abominable practice, endangering the lives of both mother and child, and which, should they escape, may be the cause - 51 - of the child becoming addicted to drink when grown up. Apply to mother and child the medicine aforementioned. Exclusive of confirmed drunkards, there are those who occasionally suffer themselves to be misled into intemperance, although they afterwards feel sorry for it. Such we advise to take one globule of No. 13, put it into a tumbler full of water, stir it well,, and drink it before going to bed; they will then use the next morning the medicine recommended against the consequences of intemperance. There are, however, many who have accustomed themselves to"this vice from vexation, grief and sorrow. Their own conscience will tell them to what abominable means they have had recourse, and we earnestly exhort them to touch not, - taste not again under any pretext whatever, but compel themselves to drink cold water every day, until their stomach gets quite enfeebled from its use, and to use the remedies recommended against the evil' consequences from drinking. Subsequently they may also have recourse to those means recommended against grief and sorrow. After having thus become men again, let them in fervid prayer implore Him who will support them in every tribulation, and who hath promised that He will' give rest upnto every one who calls upon Him zealously, earnestly and without ceasing. But there are drunkards who are led into.intemperS4* -52 - ance by a morbid state of their physical system. They deserve our compassion, yet they cannot exculpate themselves; for this morbid system will mislead one into strife), another into laziness, a third into debauch; but it is no excuse for either, else every one might find a ready excuse for his favorite vice, imagining that he may wash off his lewdness in a sink. When the wrathful man does not bridle his anger, the lascivious his lewdness, nor the intemperate his inclination to strong drink, their morbid sensibilities will increase. No, they ought to pursue a course directly opposite. He who is given to anger, should constrain himself to submit even to unmerited abuse; the voluptuary should avoid all vicious thoughts and inclinations; he who is lazy should work until he gets quite exhausted, and he of intemperate habits must not even smell brandy, wine or strong beer, were he ahnost dying of thirst. Let every one think:- God hath permitted this morbid state of my system, not that I should resign myself to sin, but that I may prove my strength in withstanding the temptation. And he who thus conquers, will be doubly strong to do good, and the blessing of Heaven will be upon him. To him, who hath so fortified his mind, we advise to use the following means, which will contribute to subdue the morbidness under which he lingers: Take No. 18 W. every morning for seven days, - 53 - and then No. 30 W. for another seven days.' Should his morbid state after improving get worse again, take in the evening No. 13 R., and should it again return, after 2 or 3 days, No. 18 R., then after 6 or 7 days No. 30, repeating these three means in the same series. If this will not cure, take No. 19, and if in vain after having first proved effective, one day No. 13 R., the fourth day No. 19 R., and then No. 30 every day bne globule. This, indeed, will effect a cure in many cases, yet there may be instances in which it will not. Put then a drop of sulphurid acid in a tumbler with water, stir it well, and drink it in the morning. Repeat this every two or three days, till it occasions uneasiness. Against this smell camphor. Should this avail nothing, and you are determined to effect a cure, apply to a Homceopathic physician, who will produce the desired result. When a. man has become an habitual drunkard, and no admonition can induce him to abstain from his vice, we would advise his unfortunate wife, his children, or brothers, or friends, to administer to him the following remedy in a secret manner. Put a live eel into a bucket or narrow tub, pour wine over it and let it die. Draw this wine in bottles, and give it to the drunkard, and let him drink as much as he will. You may proceed in the same manner with brandy, which, however, ought to stand for a short time before being put into decanters;' - 54 - Should this prove abortive, try sulphuric acid. Mix it with plenty of water, so as to taste only a little sour, and give it to the drunkard in whatever he eats and drinks; put some into his coffee, his tea, his soup, his victuals (even if others should partake thereof), and particularly on sour meat or sauce, or lemonade. When it affects thd stomach, give him tea of bitter herbs, oranges, or roots, continuing at the same time with the sulphurated water, until the mouth gets sore; then cease. If no bad effects ensue, give nothing for this; but should diarrhoea, weakness of the stomach, vomiting or giddiness be the consequence, give No. 8; if the mouth becomes ulcerated, give No. 7. The consequences will not be dangerous, and readily relieved. CONSEQUENCES OF SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS. After a convivial meeting, where a person is apt to drink more than he should, or sometimes even after a few glasses of wine, a person feels unwell in the morning, a heaviness in the head, his appearance pale and cadaverous, his eyes cannot bear the light; his mouth is dry and sore, he feels.nausea, pain in the pit of the breast, hoarseness, heat in the hands, lassitude in all his limbs, weak, sleepy and feverish; vexed and angry; sometimes with bleeding at the nose, or cramp in the stomach &c. - take No. 29 R., or No. 13 R. When the headache is violent, with pressure over the eyes, and somewhat better in the fresh air, take -55 -No. 29; when it feels worse on one side, when walking, and at every motion; - in the fresh air, when thinking or stooping,, take No. 13; nausea only No. 29; with inclination and useless exertion to vomit No. 13; the stool thin and pale No. 29; none at all, or vain inclination, towards it, or diarrhoea No. 13; much giddiness, red eyes, with suppuration in the corners, aversion to light, and dry cough, take No. 13. If after smelling No. 29 no immediate amendment takes place, smell camphor. If the headache after No. 13 in some hours should not abate, take No. 1. If the nausea after these remedies will not cease, and the stomach is much affected, take No. 20. In complaints resulting from excess in the use of wine or spirituous liquors, for instance a long continued sick headache, heaviness in the head, cramp, and weakness of the stomach, indigestion, piles, pain of the back bone, pimples, an itching over the whole body, No. 13 will generally afford relief. It should be taken at night, and the patient must abstain during the cure from coffee, wine and spirituous liquors. Subsequently, if necessary, let him take No. 29 in the morning. In cases of tedious headache originating from excess in drinking, and increasing upon taking ardent spirits, also headache from mental exertion, speaking, stooping, and in general, when the patient is affected by reading and writing, let him smell No. 35, if he is corpulent, or No. 21, if he is of a spare habit, but do not repeat it unless the patient gets worse. Little, or no medical aid will avail in that terrible disorder, mania a pota, when the intemperate man becomes deranged from excess, and suffers under frightful convulsions; - nevertheless, instead of maltreating him with an abundance of torturing, debilitating medicine, give him No. 2 every hour, and should he not recover within 24 hours, give No. 13, and upon the return of his fits No. 2. Cold water used at the same time, will often be of service. Should these means prove ineffectual, blood letting from 5 to 6 ounces is frequently of great service, at first daily, thepn every other day; let the patient at the same time drink plenty of cold Water, or whey, or butter - milk, or water with toasted bread, eating little or nothing. Should the case become tedious, give for 3 or 4 days No. 13, in the morning No. 18 W. for some days; subsequently if required, give again No. 2 after the fits; - then No. 13, and thereupon No. 18 again. Should the patient improve, and again feel a desire for spirituous liquors, let him drink acids, arid use tobacco freely, either in smoking, chewing, or snuffing. In some cases, when No. 2 and No. 13 will afford no relief, it will be well to administer a weak solution of oats. Pour 2 pints of boiling water upon a handful of oats, and let the patient drink it warm or cold, with or without sugar and milk. - 57 EFFECTS OF COFFEE DRINKING. When you are not accustomed to coffee, or drink too much of it, or too strong, you may suffer unpleasant consequences which you may remove by the following means. In want of sleep, heart beating, great irritability of the nerves, severe cramp in the stomach, No. 13 will generally prove sufficient. In cases of severe headache, when the head feels as if it were riven asunder, Nos. 4 or 13 will help. Should the patient feel better when stooping, or be of an undetermined, inconstant disposition, give No. 4; should he feel worse when stooping, or walking, with much giddiness, and be of a sanguine temper, give No. 13. A severe headache on one side is usually cured by No. 13; with much weeping and crying, and great irritability No. 14. Toothache immediately after coffee drinking, can in most cases be relieved by No. 14. Tedious complaints from excessive use of coffee can be cured by the same means. No. 13 is always the principal remedy; if it should not suffice, take sometimes No. 1, and, if necessary, No. 13 again. Frequent toothache from coffee drinking, if violenth generally No. 14; when almost insufferable No. 1, and afterwards No. 14; often also No. 13; seldom Sany other medicine: Nos. 41; 5, 7, 29, 8 or 23. Violent cramp in the stomach, getting worse upon - 58 - drinking coffee, Nos, 13 or 41; if thereby removed for a while, yet returning worse: No. 14. Stomachache and colic Nos. 14 or 13; often also Nos. 28 or 5. If after abstaining from coffee, these tedious complaints from the use of it cannot be removed by the medicine Nos. 13, 14, and others indicated, No. 41 R. will frequently cure, when every exertion is followed by debilitating perspiration, trembling, frightful dreams, a flushing heat, frequent toothache when eating, lightness in the head, melancholy and anguish; particularly, when all these complaints get worse in the fresh air, or by moving, eating, drinking, sleeping, or even smoking tobacco:, No. 4 will cure in cases of debility, a feeling of emptiness in the pit of the breast, cramp in the bowels, numbness or pain of the limbs, usually oppressive as if occasioned from sharp, pointed, hard objects; the complaint urging the patient to a frequent change of position, and giving way thereto; the mind inconstant, now merry, then melancholy. In cases where these means will not avail in a few days, and after having been repeated once or twice, give No. 7; should this not cure within 7 days, No. 18. In complaints from TEA DRINKING, particularly green tea, take No. 1, and if ineffective within half an hour, No. 17; in tedious complaints from the - 59 - immoderate use of tea No. 17 is usually the best remedy; - subsequently No. 36. Indisposition from SMOKING TOBACCO in people not accustomed to it, is usually soon cured by No. 8; violent headache with nausea No. 3; giddiness to fainting, vomiting bile and diarrhoea No. 14, and should this fail tb cure, or the patient suffer from ague, No. 6; if this will not answer, let him smell camphor. Violent convulsions connected with the preceding indisposition, may be relieved by No. 42.' Look for other antidotes against poison. If a person accustomed to smoking, becomes indisposed, No. 41 usually will cure him; if he suffers from toothache, No. 12 will help; if nausea Nos. 4 or 8; if uneasiness and nausea No. 11; this is also applicable to indisposition from chewing, yet Nos. 13, 14, 8 or 41 are preferable. Sometimes give No. 42. Tedious consequences from immoderate smoking are difficult to cure; if too great irritability and weakness of the stomach, Nos. 13 or 41 will usually answer; in cases of indigestion give Nos. 13, 11, 7. The disease to which those who manufacture tobacco are subject, is still more difficult to cure, nay impossible, unless they are altogether removed from the smell of it. The best medicines are Nos. 19, 28 and 42 in water. -60 - F. CONSEQUENCES OF MEDICINES HITHERTO IN VOGUE. When suddenly dangerous symptons appear, after a pretended medicine, of whatever name, has been given, the sick person so tortured has been poisoned; examine therefore under the head of "Poisoning ". For there is no poison in the world that has not been recommended in the old system as beneficial, and tried upon the sick. And still worse are those who hypocritically presume to cure all diseases by herbs; for vegetable poison is far more deleterious than mineral, such as mercury &c., as every rational physician, and every one versed in natural philosophy well knows. Thus animal poison, for instance that of venomous serpents and toads, is again worse than vegetable; and it is usually deception, whatever is said in praise of pretended innoxious vegetable medicines. There are, indeed, many herbs which have no dangerous consequences, as well as medicines that do not perceptibly injure; yet even these ought not to be administered without due consideration, nor in large quantities for a long time. For it is certain that if you give the proper medicine, you will require but very little; but if you give an improper one, the larger the dose that is given, the more deleterious it will prove. Thus every medicine may have the effect of poison. In Germany more children -61 - die from the effects of chamomile than of scarlet fever, and more people die of Peruvian bark than of fever and ague. But formerly the cause of their death was unknown, and the thing was called by a different name. Of a hundred persons who died of dropsy, eighty were thrown into it by quackery, or inconsiderate medical advice. Ask only how often such persons have been bled, or what drugs they were made to swallow: mercury, bark or quinine, cathartics, sulphur or saltpetre, laudanum or other narcotics; and you will soon perceive the cause of the dropsy. Should any one, under an impression of acting properly, have taken such noxious trash, or given it to his children, upon the recommendation of an ignorant physician or apothecary, he may often save himself by observing the following direction. Chamomile tea frequently occasions severe pain, or increases that under which the patient labored; in this case give No. 1, and subsequently, if required, No. 13; for cramp in the stomach give No. 13; for nausea, vomiting aud diarrhoea No. 8; to children thrown into fits thereby, give No. 4; if it brought on a hot fever with great irritability No. 1; fever,.heat and excruciating pain, but less when in motion, give No. 3. Opium or laudanum often produce dangerous conVequences, particularly when an ignorant physician +as applied it in injections, where it operates ten times - 62 stronger; look under "Poison". Not much can be done to relieve the tedious effects of laudanum 'which every one who has used it, must feel sooner or later. The best remedy, however, is No. 1 from time to time, and sometimes No. 7, which ought to operate a whole week or longer; sometimes also Nos. 13 or 5. Peruvian bark, or sulphate of quinine, is a medicine which, next to opiuin and mercury, 'most frequently ruins health, and occasions incurable disease. And should a person escape death, yet the effects of bark will trouble him for years. It is more difficult to expel Peruvian bark from the system than mercury; and he who pretends that this can be done by cathartics, is utterly ignorant of physic. It pervades the blood and all the fluids, and cannot be expelled by any cathartic; by which, on the contrary, still more fluids are lost. To relieve the patient from its consequences, will therefore require patience, and may gradually be accomplished by the following means. The principal in most cases is No. 25, once or twice every day, until an improvement takes place. In cases of lumbago, rheumatism, pain and great irritability in every part of the body, the pain increasing when the sufferer is talking, in motion or hears any loud noise, give No. 15; when the body is cold, with cold sweat, indigestion or diarrhoea, give No. 6; in consumptive cough let the patient drink an infusion of Iceland moss; in jaundice give No. 7, and perhaps afterwards No. 5; in heat - 63 - in the face, rising of the blood into the head, headache, toothache, give No. 5; pain in the ears No. 8; swelling of the feet No. 36; ulcers in the leg, dropsy, hectic cough, and asthma No. 19. For other afflictions, examine and make choice of besides the medicines mentioned: Nos. 18, 35, 29, 27. When an intermittent fever has thereby been rendered worse, being combined with other evils, worse than the fever itself; or the fever remains and its cure is now more difficult than before, give the following medicines: Has the fever been suppressed, and the patient suf'fers from rheumatic pains in his limbs, ears, toothache, headache, give No. 8, and should this not help No. 35; in affections of the stomach give Nos. 25 or 8; in swellings Nos. 15, or 19, or 36; choose among the medicine enumerated below, according to circumstances: Nos. 5, 6, 7, 8; 15, 18, 19, 25, 27, 29. If the intermittent fever continues, as it often does, give one of the medicines recommended against it, the Ibest at first is generally No. 25; ' frequently afterwards Nos. 19 or 29; only sometimes Nos. 27, 6, 15; more seldom Nos. 5, 7; or 18, 35. When a sick person has been so unfortunate as to Ahave taken, by prescription of his physician, the following vegetable substances: conium or cicuta, i;. S64 - digitalis, laurocerasus, or hydrocyanic acid, it is almost impossible to restore his health, unless nature should help herself, the patient enjoying fresh air, living well and drinking much water. Sick people also are in a critical state who have taken much asa foetida, or valeriana, which enters into the composition of the notorious Morrison pills. The bad effects of asa foetida are sometimes relieved by Nos. 17 or 7; those of valeriana by Nos. 1, 13, 14, or 18; those of colchicum by Nos. 8 or 13; of senega by Nos. 5, 12, or 15; of sarsaparilla by Nos. 7 or 5. When a person suffers from an application of spurgelaurel (mezereum), used to raise blisters, or he has applied this often and now suffers from it, let him smell camphor, and subsequently, if he feels pain in the mouth or his bones, take No. 7; if more in the joints, Nps. 12 or 23. When accidents occur after an application of Spanish flies, let him frequently smell camphor, and should this not help, take Nos. 3 or 8. When a child upon the application of yellow powder (lycopodium) is getting worse, as will frequently happen, let it smell camphor, and then give No. 8; if it suffers from long continued obstruction No. 13; convulsions No. 14; fever and heat No. 3. When children have taken much rhubarb, and suffer from vapors or diarrhoea, give No. 13; if they vomit at night and have diarrhcea No. 8; if their stool is green, or bloody No. 7; violent stomachache connected therewith No. 14; and should this -not abate No. 28 R. If a person suffers from having taken mag-nesia, particularly burnt miagnesia, let him smell sweet spirits of nitre; if hie is deprived of sleep, give No. 1; if he has severe stomiachiache, give No. 14, and if the symptoms gret worse and he has no stool, No. 28 R.; if after 214 hours he hasý yet no stool No. 13; should he have violent, burning pain, and fever, give No. 19; if magnesia occasioned a thin, sour stool, with pain in the bowels, give No. 9, and should this not avail No. 8. These miedicines will also prove effective in similar complaints from Epsom salts.' SULPHUR is often as bad as Mercury, and the troublesome, tedious effects of it are as difficult to remove. If you feel unwell after using it, smell camphor; 'if this will not afford you relief, or if you suffer severe headache, and heat, take No. 3. Subsequently, or when the effects last longer, Nos. 7 or 8, according to circumstances, will answer better. In complaints from inhaling sulphuric vapors, or when children from lighitingý matches gret a cough, asthma, or pain in the throat and on the breast, give No. 8. MERCURY is in all diseases the principal remedy - 66 - of those pretenders to physic, who, instead of restoring, destroy health. They administer it as calomel in powders, or dissolved as corrosive sublimate, or in pills - those abominable blue pills. That no one may be deceived, at least not by a Physician's recipe, I will mention the names under which physicians usually prescribe this poison. In order to conceal it from their patients, and the names mercury, calomel, sublimate, or corrosive sublimate being too well known, they write murins first, then hydrargyrum instead of mercury, or use the sign 8, also precipitate, albus or ruber; however, under all these various denominations they designate the same deadly foe, against which you have to guard. Mercury is as noxious applied outwardly, as taken inwardly. They cheat people by telling them that mercury can be expelled by a cathartic taken afterwards. If a man who pretends to be a Physician talks such nonsense, he displays the grossest ignorance imaginable. For supposing it were possible to extract mercury as readily as it is to introduce it into the system, still the impression made upon the whole body would remain, just as if you were to drive a nail into the leg, and draw it out again, the hole it made would remain. And although this wound will heal in time and by proper application, still it will require time and attention, else the consequences will be dangerous, Yet to administer a cathartic in order to remove the bad effects of mercury, is just as rational as if I werel - 67 - to put a wooden peg into a wNound mnade by an iron nail, and then say it is healed. However preparedl, mercury cannot be extracted so easily, and least of all by purgative evacuations. It pervades the whole body, penetrates all the fluids, the glands, and the very bones. This has been demnonstrated by frequent, trials, for instance, in distilling quicksilver from the remains of a burned leg that had been severed from the body of a dead man, who when alive had been in the habit of usino mnuch mercury, and frequent cathartics afterwards, and who after sufferingr, in consequence, excruciating pains in all hiS limbs and bones, had died a miserable death. Anot~her instance is well known of a person who had taken many blue pills, and who had been rubbed with mercurial ointment; - after his dem-ise his body wvas opened, and quicksilver was found onl the. brain - pan. This is the reason why the slowv poisoning by mercurial medicines is far miore difficult to cure than any natural disease: it will always require niuch time, and often nothing- more can be effected other than simply *appeasing the mnisery. In most cases, as well immediately after taking c alo*mel, as at a remote period, No. 16 will be of a rent service; particularly in the following complaints: sick headache at night; losing the hair; painful knots on -the head; red, inflamed eyes, with a painful sensation in the noewhen touching it; eruptions around the 68 - mnouth; much saltiva in the mouth, and ulcerated gums; mucus in the throat, swollen glands in theý neck; pain' in swallowing, cough, asthma*, inflamed, suppurating biles under the. arm - pit, or small ones on the breast, a slimy and hard stool, sometimes bloody and green; the urine dark red, hot and. sharp; cough,, whenever a hand, or a foot happens to get cold, or upon drinking, sometimes with spitting of blood; a re *d, hot swelling, on the hand and fing-ers, on the knee, like rheumatism; the whole skin sickly, slight injuries difficult to heal, sores ulcerating and spreading; the skin on the hands and feet crisp and cracking'; sores, easily bleeding, and burning at night and feeling very painful; a frosty feeling in the fresh air; pain in the limbs, and aguie at night; fever at night, followed by a clammy, disagreeable perspiration; great irritability, so as to cause fainting from pain. You will do well to wait some clays for the effect of No. 16; should. a slow amendment take place, wait at least two weeks; then, should it not continue, repeat the medicine; if the amendment did not last, and it becomes necessary to give something, No. 5 will answer best; this you may also giv~e when No. 16 ceases to operate, after having been given twice or thrice. every two weeks. In aff-ections of the mouth or throat, when the above medicines will no longer help, give No. 11; also in swelling of the glands, and deafness. - 69 - In great irritability at a change of the weather, severe pains at night, increasing upon being touched, great weakness, when the patient has been debilitated by cathartics, or long continued salivation, give No. 17; and when this has been twice or three times repeated every 4 or 5 days, without benefit, and particularly, if the patient is affected by the weather, give No. 29. Should the pains still continue after some of these means, with rheuimatism in the bones, or rheumatic swelling, give No. 22, and then No. 10; in swellings on the bones No. 10 and subsequently No. 11; but when neither will avail, No. 35 R. After you have used these medicines a long time, and the complaint is not completely removed, try No. 18 once, and after some time again use the preceding remedies; or, should No. 18 be of good service for several weeks, No. 35 R., and then another suitable medicine. When the patient, after having used much mercury, had recourse to sulphur, you had best give him No. 7, and then Nos. 5 or 8, but not No. 16. In this case only No. 7 will answer, but in no other complaint from mercury. When a person has taken much mercury, but no sulphur upon it, No. 16 as above described will not answer, but give No. 18. In tedious sufferings, resulting from, or rendered worse by mercury, choose in general one among the - 70 - following remedies: Nos. 16, 5; 17, 10; 29, 22, 11. In many cases, requiring speedy help, Nos. 2, 8 or,such medicines are applicable, as are mentioned under "Poisoning"; seldom give Nos. 19, 36, 23, 21. When LEAD is a component part of the medicine, and it enters into the composition of white ointment and plasters, applied to eruptions and soresj to dry or disperse them, and of lead-water for eruptions, ulcers, bruises, wounds and burns, these outwardly applied, will prove as poisonous as when taken inwardly, causing obstructions, cough, and affections of the breast; in such case give No. 2 often repeated, and afterwards No. 5, and should it be necessary, after No. 5 give No. 32 R. When there was ARSENIC in the medicine, which is given in fever and ague, when quinine powders will not answer, or in cases of cancer, internally and externally, and the patient, as usual, gets worse, give No. 25 in repeated doses every hour, or every two hours,s often as he gets worse; and should no amelioration take place, give No. 13 once; if both medicines will not avail, or when from circumstances it may appear suitable, give Nos. 6 or 17. IRON is often administered in the shape of steelpills, steel-drops &c. as a remedy (but generally rendering the case worse), in intermittent fevers, complaints of the breast; to females irregular in their monthly -courses, and frequently to persons of a pale complexiion~ and feeble constitution; as, if the doctors attempted to paint the- patient red on the inside, to make huin lo~ok better on the outside.; or as if they supposed the iron would pervade his system and give him strength. Yet iron, like all other metals, is poisonous, although it does not kill so soon, as you may perceive where th~e wells are in layers of iron ore, and contain rust; yet neither man nol' beast can thrive with such water, and although people may accustom 'themselves to it, still sooner or later they will feel the evil consequences. In such cases, when speedy relief is required, give Nos. 8 or 17; and should it prove inefficient, No. 16, and after some time again the preceding remedies. In all cases of poisoning by medicine, examine under the head of the several complaints, and give the medicine there mentioned in preference. IHe who has taken many and various medicines, but grot worse and worse thereby, will do well to abstain as much as possible from all, of whatever name'they may be. If after some time he does not fimprove, and the means here indicated do not afford him that relief he expects, let him apply to an Homneopathic physician, without, however, imagining that through him he can be cured as by a miracle. It is~in general very difficult to neutralize the bad effects of former medicines. -72 This may sometimes require a whole year, and then only a rapid and lasting improvement can take place; provided the patient does not labor under an incurable disease, against which neither the old system nor the new can prevail. G. OF POISONING. It is but seldom that one person administers poison to another with a view to cause death; and it happens as seldom that a man takes poison to destroy himself; poisoning generally results from carelessness in han- * dling noxious substances, ignorance of their properties, or thoughtlessly using them in the preparation of eatables and liquors. As every one is interested in being able to point out poisons that may endanger life, we intend to give some directions how to trace improper mixtures of the kind, how to guard against poisoning, and then to indicate certain means to be used as antidotes in case an accident should occur. Adulteration of food and liquors is more frequent than people are aware, particularly in large towns, and originates principally with the English, who have made the greatest progress in this method of poisoning, and have even taken out patents for it; - others have learned this art of them, WINE is very often adulterated, and here more than elsewhere. Wines imported into this country, have either been already adulterated abroad, to make them keep, or they are adulterated here, when they are likely to spoil,. or to make them resemble finer wines. But we will give some directions for discovering whether wine has been adulterated to enable those who are interested to judge with more certainty. We, request every one who feels concerned for the welfare of his fellow men to make known the poisonous adulterations he may discover, in order to discountenance such mischief as far as possible'. The vender will no doubt, endeavor to exculpate himself, alleging that he bought the wine thus adulterated; yet the poison is there, and it is but just that people shouldl know how to guard against it. Wines may be adulterated by both noxious and innoxious substances, and whoever adulterates wine with the former, may do it also with the latter, and for this reason we will give some directions how to trace innoxious adulterations. To improve liglit wines by an admixture of finer qualities cannot be called adulteration-, and may be done without any detriment to health. There is WATER contained in the wine, when a little of it ýut int-o boiling- water, cracks; when small drops adhere to a 'reed oiled and dipt into the wine; when unslacked lime slacksý therein. -74 -There is SUGAR 'in the wine,,, when you -cause a spoonful of it to evaporate over a coal fire, and there remains a sweet sticky substance, similar to burnt molasses. There is BRANDVý in it, when the wine burns in the month,, and a smell of spirits remains, when rubbing a little of it on your hanids. until it is dried up. Wine is frequently COLORED, which always proves that it is bad, and usually also adulterated. Fill a small vial with the wine, put a finger over the mouth and place it in a t-dlmbler full of clean water, with the mouth of the vial downwards; withdraw the fing-er slowly, and leave the vial so for a while without shakingr it. If there is coloring* matter in the wine, it will gradually be drawn out into the water, but the wine will not. Strain the same wine throug-h blotting paper, it will leave the color on the paper. Drop some spirits of sal ammoniac into a glass of wine; it will turn blue, if it has been colored. Green vitriol, dissolved in water, and mixed with the wine, will leave much black sediment, if the wine has been adulterated by bark. All such adulterations cannot do much harm; they prove,.however, that be -who connives at them does not sell pure wvine. We are now going to mention,some adulterations which operate. as a slow poison, and may be the cause of many diseases. LIME or CHALK is often used to restore wine that has become spoiled, or to give to new wine the appear-, .. 75_ ance' and taste of old; however, the wine is thereby rendered injurious to all who drink it. Take a few grains of salts of white sorrel and dissolve them in two tablespoonfuils of distilled water, or in water produced by letting the steam from the spout of a teapot filled with boiling water, precipitate in a cold vessel. This salt, itself a poison, you drop into a glass of wine. If you perceive a whitish cloud in it, and the next day a white sediment, there is chalk in the wine. Such wine often drank will occasion gravel, hard glands, swellings, ulcers, sore eyes, tedious headache, diarrhoea &c. SULPHUR or BRIMSTONE is frequently in wines, and there are those who pretend that wine cannot keep without it. This, however, is erroneous, and too much sulphur in wine acts as a poison, particularly with people of consumptive habits, or who are subject to bowel or liver complaints. It is in fact hurtful to every one who drinks it. You can easily discover adulteration by sulphur, by putting a clean new-laid egg into a tumbler, and filling it with wine, let it stand over night, and the egg will be found blackened. This will also happen to a well polished silver spoon. The sulphur will also appear when dropping a solution of lapis infernalis into the wine, which will leave a brown sediment. ALUM is sometimes.in wine, and very injurious when drank often; a singleiglass will hurt a sick person. -76 Dissolve pot-ash in water, strain it through blotting paper, and drop it into the wine; if it foams and precipitates a white powder, there is alum in the wine. LEAD, or other metal, is very often in sweet wines, sometimes also in others, and is indeed a slow poison, worse than any other adulteration. Whoever has a nice taste will perceive metallic poison in wine, its sweetness is disagreeable. Dilute liver of lime sulphur. in water, and drop some of it into a glass of wine; if it turns brown or black it contains metallic poison. Suspend a bit of spelter in the wine, particles of lead will adhere to it, if contained in the wine. Dissolve Glauber salts in lukewarm water till it becomes saturated, let it cool, and drop from what is clear of it into a tumbler filled half with wine as much as will fill the tumbler; - permit it to stand over night,, and there will remain a white sediment from the lead. If you put into a glass of wine a few drops of diluted sulphuric acid, and the wine becomes turbid, leaving a white sediment, it contains poison. If you put a few drops of spirits of sal ammoniac into a teaspoonful of water, and throw this into a glass of wine and it happens to leave the least sediment, the wine contains corrosive sublimate. Try this same wine also thus: Put a gold coin on a piece of spelter, and press both, between a small stick slit for the purpose. Throw this into a large tumbler full of wine. S77 - Should a grey dust immediately appear on the coin, there is corrosive sublimate in the wine. When you dissolve lime in water till the latter becomes saturated, pour off what is clear of it into aoclean tumbler, drop some wine into it, and if the wine occasions white clouds, it proves that arsenic is contained in the wine. To convince yourself still more, dissolve sugar of lead in aqua fortis, pour a wine glass full of this solution into a bottle of wine, and stir it. The next day pour off what is clear, and with the turbid part wash the sediment well out, and strain it through blotting paper till every drop of the liquid has passed through. Then let the sediment dry with the paper, and put it upon live coals. If it smells like -garlic, it is arsenic. VINEGAR is often adulterated, for this reason use cider vinegar, which may always be had pure. Winevinegar contains poison as often as wine. There is frequently sulphuric acid in it. This you can discover by a solution of sugar of lead which leaves a white sediment. Corroding vegetable poison is also frequently used. Such vinegar will burn on the lips, which pure vinegar will not do; it leaves, also an acrid taste in the.mouth. You can ascertain it still more positively by dropping a solution of pot-ash into the vinegar until blue paper dipt in no longer turns red. Pure vinegar will then have lost its sharpness altogether, and only -78 - taste salt or soapy, while poisonous trash will remain of a sharp and acrid taste. BEER is frequently adulterated, yet its effects are not so easily discovered. This isý generally the case with the far famed London brown stout, or porter, into the composition of which those poisonous grains of cocculus-Indicus enter, which probably are also used in the imitations of it made here. You perceive it in a sudden intoxication, and headache the next morning, or when a healthy person drinking a tumbler full of it on an empty stomach feels nausea. Any brewer who uses other substances in his beer than malt and hops, brews poison; salt and sugar may pass, but the effects of other substances, those who drink it will feel sooner or later. It is a vile deception to use bitter roots and herbs in beer, instead of sufficient hops and malt; yet cocculus Indicus is as bad as arsenic. They are apt to use alum and vitriol in beer; which can be discovered as we shall show in the sequel under "Bread". Sometimes there is poison also in BRANDY, with or without the fault of the distiller, particularly if the fermentation proceeds too rapidly or is continued too long. This you will perceive when boiling the brandy over a slow fire, and to go sure, it should be in a bottle put in a kettle full of water, till all the spirituous parts are evaporated. An acrid, disagreeable taste proves the existence of poison, and trials similar to those - 79 - recommended in regard to wines will show what it is. It is usually lead. SWEET OIL is often adulterated with lead or copper. Dissolve liver of sulphur in water, and mix the oil with equal parts of such solution; if it turns brown or black, it is poisonous. MILK is sometimes mixed with pot - ashes or lime; by putting some aqua fortis into it, it will foam. When milk has been adulterated by starch, it will thicken in boiling, or if you strain it through fine linen, something will adhere to it. BUTTER often contains chalk, sand or dye-stuffs. Melt it in hot water, and the addition will precipitate or mix with the water. FLOUR is often adulterated with sand, plaster &c. Burn some of the flour, or bread to ashes, and you will find in the ashes the white grains. BREAD is very often adulterated. A trifling admixture of pot - ashes can only affect nervous, debilitated persons; yet when there is too much, it may prove injurious to the strongest, occasioning consumption and dyspepsia. Pour hot 'water over the bread till it is quite covered, and let it get cold. Then put in a strip of blue paper, previously drawn through weak vinegar and reddened thereby. If it t*ns blue again, there is much pdt- ashes in it - the quicker it changes the more pot-ashes in the 5read. MAGNESIA is also used as a mixture, to give to -- 80 - bread baked of bad flour the appearance of'good. This / is principally hurtful to children, and to people of a weak stomach. You may perceive it in the bitter taste. Burn a pound of such bread to ashes, and you will find the magnesia. ALUM, a very pernicious substance, is very frequently used. In England the bakers make no secret of it, and mixtures of flour and alum, or alum and salt are sold publicly, and are intended to make white bread from spoiled flour, doubly detrimental to those who eat it, as spoiled flour in itself is already unwholesome, Some bakers do it without knowing that they injure the health of their customers. Soak the bread in water, knead it till it dissolves, adding enough water to make it thin, let it remain over night, then strain it, boil it down, and let it stand; the crystals of alum will adhere, and you can taste it. COPPER is the worst of all adulterations, and thousands had been poisoned with it by the bakers in France and Belgium, before the physicians discovered the cheat; but they were punished by imprisonment. You have reason to suspect when a baker furnishes bread uncommonly white, fine, large and heavy. When burning such bread, you will perceive that the flame now and then burns green. To convince yourself perfectly, soak some pounds of bread in water, and add.enough to cover the whole completely, let it get sour and stand until it becomes clear. If you now suspend - 81 - a rod of polished iron in it, and this turns ever so little red, you may be sure that the bread is poisonous, and will ruin the health of any one who often eats of it. We are now going briefly to call the attention of our readers to some other poisons, which ought to be known that they may be guarded against. We are apt to inhale poison through the AIR. Old wells, caves, cellars, vaults, and particularly old privies, contain frequently air that is deadly poisonous; we should therefore not enter such places without proper caution, and previously purify the air by lighted straw, gunpowder or brimstone. The glare of charcoal in a close room, or the phosphoric glare of the woodwork in ancient buildings may occasion the death of people who sleep there. The dry rot in a house, which gradually destroys the timber and walls, will cause dangerous diseases to its inhabitants, which was even known to Moses. Such a building is not tenantable and ought to be pulled down, unless the dry rot can be removed, as indicated below. Mouldy garments and mouldy spots in linen,' even after it has been washed, are noxious. The smell of walls newly whitewashed, of paint in new buildings, or wherever much painting and varnishing has been done, particularly with poisonous green and red colors, consumes the pure and engenders a mephitic air. Nothing that has a strong smell ought to be suffered in sleeping rooms; no clothes to 6 - 82 dry, no flowers, herbs, fermenting substances, fresh hay, poison against vermin, or quicksilver, all of which will prove injurious to persons sleeping there, and much more so to children and lying-in-women. For in sleep man is more exposed to external influence, and things which, when awake, he will hardly notice, or the injurious effects whereof he will easily overcome, will affect him seriously, and whilst asleep may kill him, A person may thus become ill from sleeping on a damp ground, exposed to a draught, in sunshine or moonlight, close to a hot stove, or in an atmosphere filled with exhalations of plants or minerals. Water is often impure, and people fall sick from using it. Whoever considers how troublesome even trifling indisposition occasioned thereby may prove to a whole family, will not deem that time lost which is spent upon improving the water. Drink no water from rivers, on which at a short distance higher up there are manufactories, from which dye- stuffs and other noxious matters run in. Spring dr well water is hard, or contains particles of lime or iron, when soap will not dissolve in it; such water ought to be boiled, a process which will precipitate the heterogeneous matter. But you ought not to drink too much, nor too often of such water, but rather accustom yourself to rain water, which can be preserved in cisterns, or in casks slightly covered. Water containSng sulphurous or salty particles ought never to be used - 83 - for drinking or culinary purposes, except in cases of the greatest necessity, for water of that kind cannot be improved by boiling. Foul water from ponds, or any stagnant water ought not to be drank, yet when no other can be had, improve it by throwing into it powdered charcoal, shaking it well, and straining it through a double linen or cotton cloth. The impurities it contains, eggs of insects hardly visible, are apt to occasion tedious fevers and other diseases; and it will avail nothing to mix it with vinegar, molasses or brandy; this may do after it has been cleaned by charcoal. Bad wells ought to be well cleaned and secured; for whole families may sicken from water in which dead snakes or toads are found. Water is hurtful when many leaves or other parts of plants are rotting in it. Pipes of copper, lead or spelter, used to convey water, render it injurious. You should always let so much water run out as may have stood in the pipes. MILK is often noxious, nay poisonous, when the cows are sick, and he who is not quite callous will rather sustain a small loss himself, than subject others to a loss ten times heavier. The MEAT of sick animals, slaughtered just before they were dying, is very injurious, particularly when the animal had an eruption, or was sick in its bowels. The consequences may be remote, yet are sure. Meat badly smoked, or which was not constantly in smoke, or exposed to frost; sausages or liver puddings, 6* ' - 84 - smoked badly or too late, or which have been kept too long, and are greasy in some places; bams, not salted sufficiently, or taken too soon out of the pickle, and smoked at intervals, as in spring, when they got alternately warm and cold; or which were kept piled upon each other in boxes, or were packed when damp; particularly when they are smeary around the bones and have a bad, rancid smell - contain a very violent poison, which in many cases may kill on the instant, or be the cause of incurable disease. This is the poison of -fat. It also originates in hams and meat when preserved with vinegar instead of being smoked, and we cannot be too much on our guard against it. You can easily know the poison which is developed-in fat, or cheese, or old hams, by rubbing it on blue sugar-paper, or any kind of blue paper: - if the paper turns red, or reddish, beware of the fat, or the meat, or sausage which contains such a poison. The same poison is contained, though in smaller quantity, in rancid bacon, rancid butter, or rancid sweet oil. It would be best to throw away such things, yet if you must use them, let them be well washed. This should be done first in cold water, then put it in three or four times as much boiling water, let it boil about ten minutes, take it out of the water, wash it again in fresh cold water, and try whether it still contains poison of fat. Whatever has gone into putrefaction, meat, blood, - 85 - eggs, cheese, fruit &c., is hurtful, often poisonous, and nothing can be done to improve it. Meat preserved in summer by ice, which has acquired a certain red appearance, and smells no longer as fresh, is a very unwholesome food. Putrid fish, though ever so well dressed, are/considered very dangerous. Bile is poison, of whatever animal it be. Poison is developed in trash of every description - in cheese prepared too damp, and without a sufficient quantity of salt. It is a fact well substantiated, that, in the short period since public attention was first led to the poison which developes itself in fat, in cheese, sausages &c., it has been proven that several hundred persons in Wirtemberg have fallen sick of this poison, of whom one half were incurable, and died a miserable, painful death. How many may have thus perished, of whom no one knew! And yet this danger you can easily avoid by eating nothing that is putrid. Cleanliness is indeed the great preservative from poison. I know of instances, where whole families fell suddenly sick, the physician was called-, the whole house alarmed, every one taken with vomiting and a flux as in cholera; poison was found in the food, the innocent domestics were in the point of being thrown into jail, when it was discovered that the meat and vegetables had been hashed on a newly painted table, and some of. the paint had become mixed among the - 86 victuals; - it was no wonder therefore, for most oilpaints are poisonous. Thus it happened that two men at a tavern, enjoying themselves over a bottle of wine, fell dead, and the landlord on the point of being arrested, to prove his innocence, drank out of the same bottle, but died also; - upon examination it appeared that there was a dead snake in the bottle. Once a whole company at a table were seized with vomiting; after much anxiety some venomous insects were found in their wine. It happened in 1824 in England that all the guests at a tavern fell sick, and died one after the other before a physician could be called. The landlord went himself after the coroner; they examined a new cask of cider from which the guests had been served, and found at the bottom a half putrid snake with her brood, which had crept into the cask before it was filled. A family in Transylvania once invited some friends to dine with them the next Sunday. On Saturday they prepared a fat goose and placed it in the cellar. On Sunday morning the family went to church, the house maid meanwhile attending to the dinner. She stuffed the goose and placed it in the stove to roast. By the time the father of the family, his wife and two daughters returned from church she had skimmed off the fat, and as it smelt very savory, they took some into the room, dipped bread in, and eat it. The girl remained in the kitchen, attending to the dinner. The guests came and went into the parlor to the family, - 87 - and found them all lying dead on the floor, The magistrates were called in, and the doctors, yet no one could designate the cause of these sudden deaths. The girl alleging that the family had eat nothing but the fat, they gave some of it to a dog who also died. They then examined the goose, and found a toad in it that,had been roasted with it. A child hard of hearing had a blister put on its neck. After some days the sore was to be dressed with cabbage leaves. The careless mother took leaves full of caterpillars, pushed these off, leaving" their slime on the leaves. The child complained of pain and burning, its mother imagining it did so from peevishness, did not mind it, and on the third day the child died of gangrene which had spread all over its back. Trials have been made with the poison of snakes, toads, caterpillars and spiders, and it is ascertained that internally and externally, it is of the most dangerous consequences. Therefore be careful and cleanly, and you will run no hazard. Poisonous insects also infest vegetables, cabbage in particular, or leave their slime on.them. Mildew which blasts them, is also poisonous. Thus with grain, the blasted grains which are among it, are hurtful to man and beast. Thus also the seeds of many weeds are noxious. In dry vegetables are often found insects and worms, which we ought to be careful not to eat. Fruit, vegetables and roots with which you are not -88 -well acquainted, you' should not eat, and children ought to be early accustomed not to eat any thing unknown to them. Seed corn and nuts frequently taste sweet, and yet contain rank poison. Even sound walnuts become poisonous when old and rancid, and occasion in many a child a dangerous cough or diarrhcea, which we are apt to ascribe to a cold. Mushrooms are not so good in this country as in Europe, and of these more than ope half are poisonous. It is not true that onions turn black from poisonous mushrooms. The best precaution is to eat none out of which milk exudes, none that are old, or readily dissolve. As to the others, make inquiry and learn which are eatable. Taste them raw, and if they have any thing acrid or disagreeable either in taste or smell, eat them not. Let them be well washed in cold water, have them pured and every thing cut out that has been knawed. When cut up they should be scalded with boiling water, then stand, and afterwards be boiled in fresh water. No one should eat fruit which is half ripe on one side, and rotten on the other, at least not without first cutting out whatever is spoiled. If proper attention were paid to children in this respect, they would not be so frequently troubled 1ith bowel complaints, nor with a weak stomach when they are grown up. Good kitchen salt being an indispensable article, - 89 - every father of a family ought to endeavor to have it pure. When salt exposed to the open air easily becomes moist, it is bad. If half an ounce of fine salt does not perfectly dissolve in two ounces of cold rain water, it contains plaster and is hurtful. You should also be careful with kitchen utensils. Those of earthenware are often glazed with poisonous substances. Try and let vinegar stand in such a vessel over night, and the next morning mix it with a solution of liver of sulphur in water. If it turns black, there is poison in the glazing. Let therefore nothing acid stand, or be prepared in such a vessel. You cannot be unconcerned as to iron utensils glazed on the inside. Copper vessels ought never to be used for any thing that is sour; they should always be kept clean and polished, and whatever is cooked therein ought not to be left standing until it is cold; for just at that very moment when it cools, it will take the poison. This should also be observed with tinned utensils. If during the process of cooking you suffer the tin to melt off, or scrape or stir at the bottom with spoons, it is no wonder that we hear of so many slow and tedious diseases which no physician can cure. But he who is so ignorant as to give to sour cucumbers or beans a fine green color by boiling them in copper vessels, and eats such trash because of its fine appearance, or who draws vinegar from casks by a brass spigot, should not complain when suffering from a weak 90 -- stomach, or colic, cramp or other nervous diseases; nor expect that a physician, or any medicine can expel the copper as readily out of his system as he introduced it. There are those who can bear it for a long time, yet the bad effects will inevitably follow sooner or later. The copper itself is not always hurtful when introduced into the body, and even into the blood, but copper dissolved in vinegar is always poisonous. This is the reason why coppersmiths are not apt to be more sick than other people, and that a person swallowing a copper coin gets rid of it without sustaining any injury. Thus you may have a leaden bullet in your flesh for years without detriment; but the same lead dissolved would destroy you in a few hours. For this very reason paints are so noxious, because they almost all consist of metallic substances in a state of dissolution. White lead and other white colors are nothing but lead; and as bad if prepared from bismuth S or tinglass and tin. Red lead is lead and vermilion or cinnabar quicksilver. Massicot, chrome, Naples and other yellow are compositions of lead. King's yellow, Stinsel and orpiment are arsenic. Blue paints contain copper, as ultra - marine; or that dreadful poison, Prussic acid, as Prussian blue, Paris blue, mineral blue; or cobalt, which though not as pernicious as arsenic, operates badly enough; it is used as smalts, king's blue and blue starch. Green paints consist Schiefly of copper, as verdigris; mineral green, Brunswic -91 - and other green. The chrome green is the least hurtful; but Swedish green the worst, because it contains arsenic and proves injurious even by exhalation. That it contains arsenic is discovered by strewing some on live coals, and it -will smell like garlic. Bronze which is used in gilding and silvering toys is composed of copper, quicksilver, zinc, tin and bismuth. Be careful therefore with such paints, let no dust 'from them fly about; use when painting yourself nocolors containing arsenic, suffer none to come nigh the things that are used in the kitchen. To small children no paint-boxes should be given, because it is actually putting poison into their hands; nor painted wooden or leaden toys. Painted wafers also may prove injurious to children. Although mineral paints are the most poisonous, yet others also contain deleterious substances. Gamboge is a powerful cathartic. Indigo causes violent cramps and swellings. Cochineal causes toothache and obstruction of urine. And we might enumerate many others. However, where painting is to be done, use in preference chalk, dyed yellow with birch leaves or curcuma, or blue with indigo, or green with both; ochre and other iron colors, and real chrome, also woad, madder, orleans, cochineal and carmine. Of cosm-tc.s and zccw.hc:. we ought not to speak at all, as it is known that all of them contain poison,, and of the worst kind. Cosmetics that are not poisonous 92 - will not keep long; and such as do keep are poisonous. There is but one true cosmetic: fresh air and cold water, and a rational manner of life. There is one remedy that will certainly dissuade ladies from the use of washes and cosmetics. After having used them, let them wash themselves in the dark with water in which some liver of sulphur has been dissolved. It can do no harm, and will have a good effect. Oil of vitriol, aqua fortis, spirits of salt, aqua regia, salts of white sorrel (which is used to take out spots), are dangerous articles, and should never be left within the reach of children. Sulphuric acid much diluted' is not poisonous; aqua fortis mixed with strong spirits is not so dangerous; but the others, however, much diluted, operate as violent poison. English smelling salts, kali or pot-ashes, lapis infernalis, salts or oil of tartar, soda, spirits of sal ammoniac, salts of hartshorn, unslacked and even slacked lime are dangerous indeed. Many a person has been killed by spirits of sal ammoniac, or hartshorn, when those ignorant of its effects have used or given it to the sick, or made those who had fainted smell it. These things ought never to be given to smell, or otherwise to be used except much diluted. Alum, vitriol, saltpetre, sal ammoniac; and liver of sulphur abundantly used are also injurious. Not only things containing mercury, arsenic, lead and copper are poisonous, but also those in which there is antimony, such as tartar emetic, butter of antimony, - 93, - sulphur of gold and various powders. Also whatever contains tin, bismuth, spelter; lapis infernalis (in short every thing that is brought from an apothecary's shop), all minerals and chemicals are more or less dangerous. Even harmless things improperly used may prove so. Innumerable are the poisons proceeding from vegetable and animal substances. Persons should be careful of playing tricks with substances, of which they are ignorant. An inconsiderate young man once administered to a girl the scraped parings of finger nails; she suffered dreadful pains from- this dose for several days, and it had nearly proved fatal. Beware of giving children the so - called-remedies against worms. Whoever is so inconsiderate as to fill the stomach of his children with such trash, should first try it on himself, and every morning take a small spoonful; - we think it would alter his opinion. This remark applies also to remedies against vermin in the head. The remedies in general are poisonous. Cleanliness is the best remedy, and should frequent, washing and combing not avail, rub oil or a little tobacco juice into the hair. Cleanliness will also prevail against all other descriptions of domestic vermin, therefore do not run the risk of having poisonous rem-- edies in the house, for they always contain corrosive sublimate, or something similar, and their very smell is hurtful. Vermin in grain is sooner expelled by strong smell 94 - ing plants, and frequent shuffling, than by poison, and there are many instances where, notwithstanding the utmost precaution, men have been killed instead of vermin. The worst, the most injurious of all poisons are those abominable Panaceas, which under numerous enticing names are palmed upon the public. No physician will deny that sometimes cures have been performed by them; yet every one knows how seldom this has happened. No medicine will help but where it has been properly applied; where this is not the case, and in the manner in which these things are generally prepared it is impossible it should, it cannot be,otherwise than injurious. From the manner in which Panaceas and other nostrums are extolled and recommended, it is apparent that those who offer them for sale are only anxious to find purchasers. Thus pulmonary consumption is no fixed disease, against which a specific can be recommended. It is so very different, and in almost every patient of a peculiar kind, that great reflexion and careful consideration is required to find out of what kind it is, in every case. The means must be adapted to the peculiarities of the disease. One'and the same medicine cannot possibly answer in all cases. You cannot always rely upon the certificates which accompany the recommendations of these universal medicines. A'case often appears worse than it actually -95 -is - and even medical men may be deceived: - at the same time a trifling medicine - sometimes simply cold water, will cure it. The great number of universal medicines we see extolled as specifics against various diseases, does certainly not appear creditable to the. inhabitants of this vast country. It proves the ignorance and credulity of the purchasers. He who buys and uses such things may be compared to, him who buys a lottery ticket. The large prize is generally in the hands of those who sell tickets. As many blanks as are in a lottery, as many blanks are there in these universal medicines; and the number of prizes and cures.are about equal. No man of sense will venture in a lottery, if he cannot spare the money which in all probability he will lose. But he who ventures in a medical lottery, not only loses his money, but, if he does not get a prize, receives certain injury, rendering his case worse, more obstinate and more difficult to cure. When a physician prescribes medicine for you, you know at least what you get, and should it hurt you, against known medicines there are always antidotes; if you have not taken too much medicine, or persisted in the use of it for too great a length of time, it is always possible to make. good the injury that has been done. But with those unknown universal medicines it is impossible, we do not know what we are to treat. And whoever relies upon the impudent -96 - assertion that nothing injurious is contained in these nostrums, must be credulous indeed.. We have mentioned already, in our preceding pages that the poison from many plants is far more virulent than that from minerals. Many of these universal medicines also contain mineral poison. For instance, the fever drops (diaphoretic tincture) contain arsenic; the imperial pills, mercury; and so with many others. Many things of this kind are sold at an enormous price, and the ingredients of which they consist may be had in every apothecary's shop for a tenth part of their cost; for instance, Herlem oil is nothing but a combination of sulphur with oil, and the value of a vial is less than half a cent. So Sit is with all others. There is not a single one of these pretended secret medicines, that a genuine physician might not have discovered and made known. A physician can apply any medicine in its proper place; the vender of nostrums cannot-his object is to make money:-if his medicine kills or cures is a secondary consideration. WHAT IS TO BE DONE IN CASES OF POISONING. The main object is to expel the poison as quickly as possible, and to prevent its spreading; or to render innoxious what cannot be expelled. Much always depends upon haste; the sooner every thing is done, the -97 -better. Yet by too much haste mistakes are often made, or people from anxiety act without consideration. The first rule always is, "never lose your presence of mind". Whoever is possessed of this, ought to act and direct what is to be done. Let him despatch the by-standers after what may be wanted, thus rendering those serviceable, who would otherwise only be worse than useless. When poison has been taken into the stomach, in most cases the principal object is to excite vomiting, particularly when the sufferer feels inclined to it; or if vomiting has already taken place, to further it. The best means of effecting this is administering tepid water, and tickling the throat with a soft feather. The cases are very rare where this could do harm; it ought therefore to be done at once. Have water heated as quickly as possible, in the mean time take the whites of eggs and beat them into a foam. Take pure white Castile soap and let soapwater be made. Let another person procure sugar, vinegar, sweet oil, milk and butter. Have some strong black coffee made, and gruel of oatmeal, barley, flaxseed or meal of any kind. The principal remedies which are mentioned below, ought to be kept in every family. While you are busy in furthering the vomiting, and procuring what is requisite, inquire and try to ascertain what kind of poison the sufferer may have taken. 7' - 98 Sometimes a sudden case of sickness' is erroneously attributed to poison. Consider therefore what may be most probable, and should an uncertainty prevail, do not over-hurry yourself. You may try many means at random without injury; you will have to do this until you attain certainty. There is reason to apprehend poison, when violent, dangerous symptoms occur suddenly, such as are indicated below, particularly when these show themselves at once, or some hours after the sufferer has been eating or drinking. The reason is still'greater, if the patient had eaten any thing uncommon. Be therefore diligent in inquiring of the sufferer himself aa well as those who are about him, where he has been, with whom and so forth. Preserve carefully what he has thrown up, and likewise whatever may have been left of his meals or drink. Do not suffer these things to be thrown away, should they even go into putrefaction; for mineral poison can be traced notwithstanding, an object which may prove interesting to the patient, or his relatives. Should this be a matter of importance, throw the whole together iito one vessel, and pour plenty of strong brandy over it. As in every serious case of the kind, an experienced physician, or an apothecary, will no doubt be called in, let him subsequently examine these things. Yet the treatment must never be deferred; the - 99'S assistance must be immediate, and while, rendering it, endeavor to ascertain the cause. Always consider, that he who is poisoned may die, if you apply too many things, or proceed too boisterously. Reflect, and do one thing after another quietly and soberly, lest by the means applied, you hurt the sufferer more than you do him good. When you know what poison has been taken, or when you are almost certain in your supposition, have recourse to such medicines, as are prescribed against that poison, avoiding such as might prove detrimental. When you are uncertain, act according to the following direction, proceeding from mild remedies to stronger ones, should the former prove insufficient. In cases of imminent danger you must, of course, use whatever remedy may be at hand. Vomiting is always most important, whenever there appears an inclination for it, when the symptoms occur immediately, or soon after meals. Yet to administer an emetic is often as noxious as dangerous. The best remedy (which never injures) is lukewarm water, without either oil, grease or butter. Let the- sufferer swallow as much of it as he possibly can; at least every minute half a tumbler full, and more if possible. Try to induce children first by kindness, then by threats, and if neither will avail, by force. Open the mouth, in case of need by inserting a finger at the joint of the jawbone, and pour the water into the 7,.: - 100 - mouth. Or you may, after the child has just been breathing, suddenly shut its nose and pour the water into its mouth; but beware of doing this while the child is breathing. At the same time keep your finger in its mouth, or take a soft feather, put it into its throat, turning it around till it excites vomiting. Let the patient incline forward, place your hand on his stomach, support his head, beating him softly between his shoulders. Let him rinse his mouth after he has vomited, and remain undisturbed for a few minutes. As soon, however, as he feels another attack of pain, or other symptoms such as worrying, hiccup, or uneasiness, let him drink again until every thing apparently has been ejected. If he cannot be brought to vomit, or if he cannot swallow, at least not sufficiently, or worries himself in vain, does not throw up as much as he drinks, or should he absolutely refuse to drink, and you cannot introduce enough, should he even swallow again what came up, chew some bread and mix with it half a tablespoonful of snuff, put this on his tongue till it excites vomiting, and let him drink tepid water upon it. With people accustomed to tobacco it will operate but seldom, with them therefore substitute dry mustard, or mustard seed, finely powdered, mixed with a teaspoonful of kitchen salt in a tumbler full of water, to be drank off at once; and afterwards tepid water., These means will always suffice, therefore beware of ~ *. *~. ~. - 101 using any other. In case the sufferer can get nothing down, is quite confused, cannot swallow, his jaws being tightly closed, blow some tobacco smoke into his posteriors. Take a pipe with tobacco, light it, grease the point of its stem with oil, or fat, insert it in the anus, not deeper than about the depth of a finger nail, turning it carefully, then place on the head of that pipe the head of another empty one, and blow through this into the other, propelling the smoke inward. After blowing 3 or 4 times, stop, and then begin again. The next important remedy is the white of eggs. Have the whites of several eggs beat up, mixed with cold water, and let them be drank. This will never do harm, and will surely help, if the poison be metallic, or if the patient is suffering violent pains in his stomach, or bowels, feels as though he should purge, as will happen in poisoning by corrosive sublimate, quicksilver, verdigris, compounds of tin or lead, alum or vitriol. Give the whites of eggs abundantly, and often repeated whenever the substance vomited is of a red or green color, when the patient has a metallic, coppery or salty taste in his mouth; in general when you suspect that he may have swallowed verdigris, red lead, vermilion, corrosive sublimate &c. If the patient find relief from the taking of white of eggs, you will continue it, and should he be, afflicted with diarrhoea and pain in the anus, give him an injection of the water from white of eggs. Subsequently - 102 - proceed as hereinafter mentioned under "After - pains from poisoning". Another very important remedy, in most cases of poisoning, and applicable when white of eggs seems ineffective, is soap - -,aler. But for this purpose you must not take soft soap, nor any resinous hard soap, except in cases of the utmost need, nor any soap wlich is stained red, as this is done with poisonous ingredients, but the best white Castile soap. Dissolve this in hot water, and let the patient drink a cup full of it warm every 3 or 4 minutes. Soap-water will only prove injurious when the poison itself was alkaline, or lye, or fretting stone, potashes, soda, salts of tartar, oil of tartar, spirits of sal ammoniac, sal ammoniac itself, English smelling salts, salts of hartshorn, lime, slacked or burned, barytes (often sold as ratsbane, under a pretence of its not being injurious to people, because it is not arsenic); salts of tartar, which is often mistaken for tartar emetic, or tartarus tartarisatus. When the substance which the patient vomited does not smell sour but soapy; when blue paper which had become reddish from having been drawn through vinegar, is turned blue again by it; when it begins to foam upon aqua fortis, or oil of vitriol, or sulphuric or muriatic acid being dropped into it - in all these cases you must not use soap-water, but substitute vinegar. Soap - water is the principal antidote in poisoning by - 103 - arsenic, lead, oil of vitriol, aqua fortis, all strong acids, and most metallic solutions. You may conclude that the poisoning originated from acids, when the mouth of the patient is as if burnt, when blue paper dipt in what he vomited turns red on the jnstant. Soap-water is also applicable when a person has swallowed alum. It, will also prove beneficial in poisonings by plants of a burning, acrid taste, exuding a pungent juice or milk; likewise in dangerous accidents from castor oil. Vinegar, as already mentioned, is an antidote against alkaline poison. As soon as this is ascertained from observation, let the patient drink vinegar in great abundance, and give him injections of it. Let him also eat slimy gruel which will excite vomiting. Yet vinegar will be injurious upon strong vegetable poisons, various salts, all mineral acids, arsenic, particularly when the stomach pains when touched. On the other hand it is of great service in cases of poisoning from laudanum, mushrooms, all soporifics, carbonic gas, and liver of sulphur. In such cases alternate with gruel to bring on vomiting, and subsequently, after having vomited freely, let the patient drink vinegar again, which will remove a continued inclination to vomit. Vinegar will also answer against poisonous clams and fish. It is an important antidote against the poison developed from fat. If a person feel sick from having eaten spoiled rancid hams or sausages, and his throat is very dry, and he feels nausea, you will hasten - 104 - to give him vinegar to drink, not forgetting, however, the other remedies afore-mentioned. Oil is a remedy by far too generally applied, and taken to be a principal one, which it is not. This refers also to grease, butter and similar things:--also to buttered water. If to be used, you ought to be careful of the kind of oil; - rancid oil, train-oil, or sperm oil ought not to be applied, slimy substances will answer far better to envelop the poison, or sugar, which sooner assuages the stomach, or other means to neutralize the poison. When you are sure that the poison was alkaline, and you are applying vinegar successfully, you may alternate with oil, particularly when the patient complains of burning in his mouth, throat, or stomach. Oil, however, may be applied to great advantage, when a strong acid, aqua fortis, oil of vitriol &c. has got into the eye, the mouth, the throat or the stomach. Sometimes it is also serviceable against poisonous mushrooms. Oil is hurtful in poisoning by arsenic; useless in most poisonings from metallic substances; and very injurious when Spanish flies have got into the eye, or stomach. It is literally throwing oil into the fire. This is also the case with insects and venomous bugs, which may have got into the eye. Oil is of great service when live insects have crept into the ear. Milk is not so good as other slimy substances; but as it is more frequently at hand, it will be well to let -105 -the sufferer drink of it, instead of waiting for other things. Fat milk is good wherever, oil is good, injurious' wherever that is injurious. Sour milk is good wher-,ever -vinegar is so, injurious wherever that is. 'When you have no good oil, fat milk is the best thing; also when oil becomes disgusting to the patient. Sour milk is preferable to bad vinegar;,it may also be applied where vinegar has already been used. Milk is very good, whenever the first storm has subsided, and there remain only after - pains; provided the patient likes it, and feels relieved by it. When you cannot ascertain what kind of poi~son the sufferer has taken, and you can therefore not choose between the antidotes, yet you have given milk in the first instance, and the patient feels better after it, you may continue with it. The main object, however, is that the patient vomit at once so -much that you may suppose the poison has been ejected with it. Sugar and sugar water, is in most cases one of the very best remedies. Only when you are certain that the poisoning resulted fr-om. a mineral acid or strong alkaline poison, prefer the remedies prescribed against such poisons. It cannot do much harm, were you to aply sugar improperly. If the person who is poisoned wishes sugar, give himn as much as he desires. It is the best a~ntidote against metallic poisons, poisonous paints, verdigris, copper, tin, vitriol or alum, and you ' will eoiitinue with it, if the patient finds relief from it; - 106 -should he, however, not feel better, alternate with whites of eggs and sugar; or, where it is applicable, with soap-water. Against arsenic, sugar is also a principal antidote; also when the poisoning was effected by sharp, acrid plants, which occasion a burning or swelling in the mouth, or in the throat. You may give it between other things, letting the patient either put it into his mouth, or give it to him in water. Coffee is an antidote against so many poisons that we cannot do without it. You must be careful that the coffee has not been spoiled in roasting; give it at first very strong, and then somewhat weaker. Do not neglect, however, to excite vomiting, should it be still required. When the poison is unknown, coffee is the best thing you can give; when the patient is stupefied, sleepy, senseless, giddy as if intoxicated, his Ijce red and full, or pale, cold, and cadaverous; or when he acts as if he were delirious or raving. In all these cases give him plenty of strong black coffee, till he gets better. Even after he has vomited the whole contents of his stomach, continue giving him the coffee with sugar. In all cases of poisoning give coffee, if the patient desires it. When the poison is known, administer, after the tepid water intended to bring on vomiting, and tickling in the throat for that purpose, black coffee in abundance, as a drink and by injection, particularly in cases of Prussic acid, which you will know from its smelling S107 - like bitter almonds, or peach kernels, or peach-brandy. Also against laudanum, poisonous mushrooms &c.; where a person has swallowed the juice of sumac; or when dangerous symptoms occur from medicine, containing belladonna, coloquints, valeriana, conium (cicuta); or from chamomile- tea. Coffee is also important in cases of poisoning by wine of antimony, or when antimony, phosphorus or phosphoric acid have been swallowed. Camphor is a principal antidote in all poisonings by vegetable substances, and particularly sharp, acrid, burning poisons, which cause inflammation and redness; in all cases of poisoning, where the patient suffers from vomiting and flux, is pale, cold as ice, and almost senseless.. In such cases, if you do not know what kind of poison had been taken, you should prefer having recourse to camphor. It will suffice to let the patient smell it, or rub it on his skin. You can nyake a salve of it with warm oil, or easily dissolve it in heated brandy. It is the principal antidote in all accidents from insects. Against Spanish flies, whether they have beenswallowed, or got into the eye, or when used as a plaster, they have a poisonous effect, camphor is always the best remedy. Also when venomous insects or infected honey have been swallowed, in.violent symptoms after meals, in which small bugs or worms may -108 - have accidently fallen, or when one has swallowed small moths: --likewise after the sting of insects. When, together with other symptoms, the patient finds it difficult to urinate, or this is very painful to him, and intermixed with blood, you may always presume, that this originates from Spanish flies, or other insects, and camphor is the best remedy. Camphor is finally applicable, when accidents result from the medicine a sick person has taken; when children sicken after the usual preposterous worm medicines; in accidents from tobacco, bitter almonds and medicines that have the smell of these things, or cherry-stones, peach-kernels, acorns, or nuts. It will mitigate after-pains from phosphorus, poisoning by minerals, or acids, and particularly salty things. When through vomiting every thing has been ejected from the stomach, let the patient smell camphor from time to time. This may also be done in poisonings by mushrooms, or in accidents from charcoal fire. The ingredients sometimes requisite, such as charcoal,!ye, kitchen salt, starch, green tea, tobacco, are generally in most families; the other things, often as necessary, such as magnesia, spirits of nitre, ýspirits of sal ammoniac, ought to be kept likewise, being useful not only in cases of poisoning, but also in many diseases. In cases of poisoning things of this kind can only be serviceable, however, where the - 109 - poison is perfectly known, and they will be mentioned in their proper place. From the preceding remarks it is evident, that, in cases of poisoning, means ought immediately to be taken: 1st. to excite vomiting; 2d. to lessen the effect of the poison. At first you will have to alternate with either, subsequently attendto the latter object only. The usual emetics being poisons themselves (which may prove injurious), the best means to excite vomiting are: a. Drinking lukewarm water, as much and as often as possible. b. Tickling in the throat; and only when this proves ineffective, c. Snuff put upon the tongue; or with those upon whom this has no effect, d. Mustard with salt in water; and only in cases where nothing can be got in through the mouth, e. Injections of the smoke of tobacco. The principal remedies to lessen the effects of the poison, when the poison itself is unknown, are, where pains prevail: water from the white of eggs;--where insensibility predominates:-- give coffee. As soon as it is ascertained, whether the poison is -110 - an acid, a metal, or an alkali;-if acids and metals, give soap - water; if alkali, give vinegar. All other remedies are only applicable, when the kind of poison is known. PROCEDURE WHEN THE POISON IS ASCERTAINED. In general the same rules will apply, but, next to the remedies which will cause vomiting, you will have recourse to such as are particularly prescribed. The antidotes recommended against each particular poison, have been arranged according to their efficacy the most efficacious being mentioned first. When these happen not to be at hand, give what can be first procured. If a person, for instance, has swallowed sulphuric acid, it would be a folly to wait until magnesia or white soap could be brought from the apothecary; where this cannot be had on the spot, take quicldy a handful of wood ashes, stir them in water, and let this be drank immediately, although less proper. Thus in other cases. POISONOUS GASES. In deep privies that have not been cleaned for a length of time; in places deprived of a fresh current of air, where animal offals are suffered to decay, a poisonous gas is developed, of a foul, offensive smell, in which polished metal, particularly silver, turns black. Such gas inhaled will cause nausea and difficulty in - 111 - perspiration;, the pulse becomes feeble, the eyes weak; it seems as if a cold pervaded the ears; the abdomen draws together; and unless the sufferer is speedily removed from its influence, convulsions and apparent death ensue, which latter, if no medical aid is afforded, will end in actual death. The best remedy is chloride of lime. This ought always to be at hand, before people expose themselves to such danger; for by the use of chloride of lime, dissolved in water, which will destroy this foul air, men may work in such places without danger. The bad smell is speedily removed by throwing in a few shovels full of quick lime. The person who has met with such an accident, should immediately be brought into the fresh air, undressed, and placed on his back, the breast elevated. Throw cold water on his face and breast. If you have a solution of chloride of lime in water, dip a sponge in, and hold it occasionally before his nose. The solution should be rather weak, so as not to excite cough in a sound person who happens to breathe it. Put a tablespoonful of the strong solution into a tumbler full of,water, and inject half a teaspoonful into the mouth of the sufferer. Repeat this from 5 to 10 minutes; discontinuing gradually as the patient improves. Vinegar can sooner be had; mix it with an equal Sportion of water, and sprinkle the face with it; and hold a sponge, dipt in vinegar, before the nose and the mouth. - 112 - During this time the patient should be rubbed with hot flannel. If you have sprinkled his face with cold water or vinegar, wipe it dry after a little while; then rub it with hot flannel, and repeat the sprinkling. The feet, the stomach, breast and arms particularly ought to be well rubbed. The soles of the feet and the back may be brushed a little with a stiff brush. Be not too hasty, but proceed gently and continue patiently. Life sometimes will not return till after 3 or 4 hours. If the patient, apparently dead, does nRk;. breathe at all, it is useless to hold a sponge before his nose; only try from time to time by holding a light feather there, whether his breathing has recommenced. Blow breath occasionally into his mouth, which is best done by a person inhaling as much as he can, and then placing his mouth on that of the apparently dead (whose nose should be held shut), and blowing in the breath gradually. If you perceive the breast rising thereby, let the breath go out of itself, and repeat the operation. If the breath will not come out again of itself, place a towel around the breast, and -after the breath has been blown in, pull it gently. Thus by keeping up an artificial respiration, a person apparently dead may often be restored again, but he who undertakes the operation should himself be healthy and have a clean breath, and either drink, or rinse his mouth occasionally with vinegar. As soon as the sufferer - 113 - begins 'tb 'breathe, or the exhalation ofthe breath infused becomes more rapid, cease the infusion, blow gently fresh air towards him, and only when the breath becomes stronger, hold a sponge to his mouth, dipped in a very weak solution of chloride of lime, or vinegar. You ought to be very careful, indeed, lest you extinguish the feeble life just returning. If the patient recovers, give him a few drops of a weak solution of chloride of lime or vinegar. If he complains of cold, inclination to go to stool, or nausea, and vinegar will not remove Jhis feeling, or the patient dislikes it, give him a little black coffee; if he complains of heat and great weakness, give him a little good, and if possible, old wine. The smell of camphor is aso often beneficial. Consult in this respect the wishes of the patient; whatever is most agreeable to him, or affords him relief, deserves the preference. Another mephitic gas is developed in deep wells, vaults and lime furnaces, which is suffocating. It has no bad smell, but makes him who inhales it sleepy, giddy and at last senseless. SPersons affected by it will usually revive in a short time, if they are speedily brought into the fresh air, sprinkled with cold water, and with vinegar, and particularly by the infusion of black coffee. Do not act with too much precipitation - delay is not dangerous in such a case. If respiration will not return, it will be necessary to blow in some breath. - 114 - The vapor of charcoal is very dangerous, particularly to persons sleeping. Never sleep with lighted charcoal in a chamber without a chimney. This refers also to stone-coal. It has also happened that old woodwork has been glimmering, and thus continued for days without smoke, and that the inhabitants of such a house, not minding the not very perceptible smell of something burning, were found on the point of death, before the glimmering had even been discovered. It is remarkable that persons exposed to this exhalation become so feeble as to be unable to go into the fresh air, to open doors and windows, or to call for aid. They labor under the greatest inconvenience, perceive their danger, yet cannot resolve to move from the spot, or save themselves. A similar sensation seizes those who in very cold weather sit down in the open air to rest themselves; although they know the fate that hangs over them, they cannot recover courage to resist it. The signs of poisoning from the effect of coal-fire, before apparent death prevails, are: - headache with nausea, violent exertion to vomit, vomiting, and even blood; a heavy load seems to oppress the breast, the face becomes red, purple, and full of blood; the patient, is seized with an involuntary, convulsive weeping, talks incoherently, falls down suddenly into fits, becomes senseless and apoplectic. Carry him into the fresh air, rub him with vinegar -and let him inhale it. If the face is alrieady purple, - 115 - and he talks incoherently, thrbw ice-cold water over his head. In general it is well to apply cold to the head, warmth to the feet. 4fter the patient has recovered, it will be well to give him No. 2, removing the vinegar. Should No. 2 help, but not long, repeat it. After some hours, or sooner, when No. 2 will not avail, give No. 5, and let it have time to operate. In case of apoplexy only it will be useful to bleed first. The dry rot in old buildings has a similar yet slower effect than that from coal-fire upon their inhabitants. Such buildings ought to be pulled down; however, if people have to live in them, endeavor to kill the dry rot by stone-coal fire. Apply this, as much as possible, above, below and about the spot where the dry rot breaks out. Brush the spot itself with a strong solution of blue vitriol, or sulphate of copper. To guard against the effects of the dry rot, put a few drops of sulphuric acid into a gallon of rain water, and take occasionally a drink of it. To obviate the bad consequences of exhalations from chloride of lime, to which people are sometimes exposed, smoke tobacco; or drop some strong brandy, rum, or spirits of wine on a piece of loafsugar, and put it intoyour mouth. In accidents from inhaling poisonous vapors, such as Prussic acid, or mineral acids, take spirits of hartshorn, or spirits of sal ammoniac which will afford relief; but do by no means apply the vial containing such spirits 8* - 116 to the nose, you would only increase the evil thereby - pass the open vial at the distance of about 6 or 8 inches slowly before the sufferer, so as to communicate the smell feebly to him; continue this as often as may be necessary. Or, put a drop on a bit of paper, insert this into an empty bottle, and let him sometimes smell at the bottle. But if the vapors were from alkali, this would avail nothing, in that case let him inhale the smell of vinegar. Whether the vapors are from acids or alkali, you will find out by blue paper; acids will make it turn red, alkali will make that which is stained red from acids blue again. In cases of poisoning from acid vapors you may put one drop of spirits of sal ammoniac into a tumbler full of water, and give of this mixture a teaspoonful every ten minutes; in poisoning from vapors of alkali give from time to time a teaspoonful of vinegar. MINERAL AND OTHER STRONG ACIDS. In cases of poisoning by sulphuric,acid or oil of vitriol; riuriatic acid or spirits of salt, nitric acid or aqua fortis, aqua regia, salts of wild sorrel, phosphoric acid, spirits of vinegar, wood-vinegar, or abundance of wine vinegar: - Perceivable in a sour, burning taste, smell, an acrid heat in the throat and stomach, cutting pain in the bowels; increased when drinking, offensive bieasth; a sour taste when vomiting, when what is thus thrown ~ - 117 - up foams, and blue paper dipt into it turns red;- -the inside of the mouth often spotted, as if burned. Administer 1st. Lukewarm soap-water in great abundance. 2d. Magnesia, a spoonful in a cup of water after every attack of vomiting, or repeated when the pains increase. Burnt is not so good as common magnesia. 3d. Chalk, powdered and stirredin water. 4th. Wood - ahes, a spoonful in warm water. 5th. Pot-ashes, or soda, the point of a knife full dissolved in a large tumbler with water. Alternate with the first and the second; the others are merely intended as substitutes until the former can be procured. After the patient has voniited sufficiently, let him drink gruel of oatmeal, barley, pealed grain, a decoction of linseed or rice, whichever is at hand, and let him taste nothing else for some days. After the first storm is past, give against sulphuric acid No. 8; muriatic acid No. 12; nitric acid No. 16 R.; phosphoric acid No. 1; other acids or wood -vinegar No. 3. Before administering these medicines to the patient, you may try smelling of camphor. When strong acids have got into the eye, oil, of alpaonds is best; or fresh, unsalted butter; in case of need, weak soap- water; pure water is injurious, and should not be used till afterwards to wash the eye. If you have scorched yourself outwardly with strong -118 -acids, soap is to be used in preference to all other things, as soap will heal all burns speedily. ALKALINE POISONS. Pot and pearl-ashes, fretting stone, lye, salts of tartar, oil of tartar, soda, ammonia, fretting spirits of sal ammoniac, spirits of sal ammoniac, English smelling powder, salts of hartshorn, spirits of hartshorn, burnt and quick -lime - poisoning from these articles is Perceptible in an alkaline, urinous, acrid taste, with small bubbles on what is separpted, blue paper turning red in it; else the same symptoms as from acids, although what is ejected. in vomiting does not smell sour. Give: - 1st. Two spoonfuls of vinegar mixed in a tumbler full of water; warm water, if you have it. Take a glass full every five minutes. 2d. Lemon-juice, or other acids, very much diluted; or sour fruit, pressed out in water. 3d. Sour milk. 4th. Gruel and injections. Emetics are very injurious, and vomiting should only be excited by these drinks, or tickling in the throat with a feather. In cases of poisoning by barytes (a peculiar kind of heavy, white earth, which is sometimes sold as ratsbane), pure vinegar is injurious; give therefore only gruel and oil, and excite vomiting, till Glauber salts or sulphate of soda can be procured, which is to be given dissolved in vinegar, and diluted. Afterwards let the - 119 - patient smell camphor, and if this will not avail, sweet spirits of nitre. After pot -ashes No. 1 is applicable, and subsequently No. 29; after spirits of sal ammoniac No. 16 R. OTHER SUBSTANCES POWERFULLY EFFECTIVE. Liver of sulphur. Against the effects of which take water with some vinegar or lemon-juice, oily or glutinous drink and injections. If much drinking and tickling the throat will not occasion vomiting, give a weak solution of tartar emetic. After the patient has done vomiting, give him either vinegar, if it relieves, or if not, once No. 5, and no vinegar. Iodine is unfortunately often given as medicine, although it sometimes occasions sudden, dangerous accidents. The remedies are:-1st Starch, stirred in water. 2d Paste, made thereof. 3d Wheat-flour. Subsequently, thin gruel. Against after-pains No. 5; subsequently, if necessary, No. 19. Phosphorus. Against this, - oil and every thing greasy being dangerous, give only gruel, and endeavor to excite vomiting by tobacco or mustard, if it cannot be otherwise brought on immediately. Then give some black coffee. After a few hours it will be well to give a spoonful of magnesia, If neither this, nIor the smell of camphor should afford relief, give No. 13, which generally speaking vill be good after - 120 - wards. Should the patient wish it, give him a little good old wine, or brandy, the latter dropt on sugar. Alcohol, or strong spirits of wine and ether, if accidentally swallowed, may produce bad effects. It will usually suffice to give milk and gruel. Should this, however, not mitigate the pain immediately, put a drop of spirits of sal ammoniac into a tumblerful of sugared water, and give of this by teaspoonfuls. If this does not soon afford relief, give No. 13, and gruel as long as the stomach can bear it. Subsequently give black coffee. Prussic acid is known by its smell (that of bitter almonds), and operates so suddenly, that you must hasten to administer the proper antidotes. In this case there is no time to excite vomiting. Let the patient smell spirits of sal ammoniac, but kept it at a distance. Drop a little on a handkerchief, and hold it so that only a faint exhalation may reach the patient. Or put a drop of it into a tumbler full of water, stir it, and give him a teaspoonful of it every 3 or 5 minutes. As soon as you can have coffee made, give him this abundantly, also give it by injection. In case of need let him first smell vinegar or camphor,, and then inhale the vapor of'it. Subsequently give him No. 1, or No. 25; and should this not appease the after-pains, give No. 13. Alum. Give soap- water, or sugar- water until the patient vomits; subsequently give Nos. 8 or 6. fitriol, white, green or blue; in this case give warm - 121 - sugar-water,or cold solution of white of eggs in water, till the patient has vomited repeatedly; afterwards give gruel. Saltpetre and sal ammoniac:- against these give lukewarm water, or buttered water until the patient has vomited abundantly; then give plenty of gruel. METALLIC SUBSTANCES. Arsenic such as ratsbane, fly- stone, cobalt, king's yellow, orpiment, in fever drops, unguents and plasters for cancer, and numerous secret remedies, and particularly those for horses and cattle. For this give 1st. Soap - water. 2d. Water with white of eggs. 3d. Sugar-water. 4th. Milk. As soon as the patient has volited, give him the remedy again. There is not much danger, if by copious vomiting every thing is thrown up. Vinegar will not relieve, and oil is rather injurious. German physicians have of late recommended oxydhydrat. as the best antidote. In lieu of it you may take common rust of iron, half a tablespoonful in a cup of water, repeating the dose, if it proves beneficial. Subsequently give No. 25,' several times repeated; if the patient is feverish and restless at night, give in addition No. 17; if he is worse in the day time, after his sleep, costive or troubled with a slimy flux: No. 13. If after No. 25 there remained nausea, vomiting, with heat or cold, and great weakness, give No. 6. -122 -In the liquor which hatters use in the manufacture of fine hats arsenic is contained. The wearing of such hats often occasions eruptions on the forehead, or sore eyes. Have the hat well lined with silk or leather; against the consequences take No. 16. Corrosive sublimate. Against this give 1st. Water from white of eggs. 2d. Sugar-water. 3d. Milk. 4th. Starch from wheat -flour, dissolved or boiled in water or paste of wheat - flour. White of eggs in water is the principal remedy; you may alternate with sugar- water. The after- pains require the same treatment mentioned before in poisoning by medicine, under the caption of "Mercury". Copper. Verdigris or any other preparation from copper. Give 1st. White of eggs. 2d. Sugar. Either may be swallowed without water. 3d. Milk. 4th. Gruel. The filings of iron in gum-water with some vinegar are said to speedily cure poisoning by copper. Lead. In this case give 1st. Epsom salts, or sulphate of magnesia. 2d. Glauber salts, or sulphate of soda. The former is the best; when it cannot be had, take the latter. A tablespoonful dissolved in a pint of warm water, and drank often and abundantly, in proportion to the quantity of the poison. 3d. Soap. 4th. White of eggs. 5th. Milk. After the salts, or the soap administer gruel as injection and drink. Lunar caustic. Against the effects of this,iv,~ -123 -kitchen-salt, dissolved, in great abundance, and subsequently gruel., Antinmony, either as antimonial wine, or tartar emetic. Give 1st. A decoction of gall-nuts, oak-bark, or the peeling of pomegranates. 2d. Black coffee in great abundance. 3d. Gruel. In convulsions No. 2 00, nausea and other affections No. 25 00. Tin. Against the effects of this give 1st. White of eggs. 2d. Sugar. 3d. Milk. Poisoning by tin occurs frequently, when any thing acid has remained standing in a tin vessel, and been eaten afterwards. Any thing that is acid ought never to cool ori remain standing in tin vessels; neither should silver, tin, or plated spoons be left in food. Acids should only be left standing in vessels of wood, earthenware or glass. The tedious and frequent afflictions from tin are relieved by No. 8. VEGETABLE POISONS. 1Muashrooms (poisonous); show their effect only after several hours; the stomach swells, there is a cutting pain in the pit of it; upon thirst, nausea, hiccups, anguish, follow vomitings and diarrhoea; numbness of the limbs, a feeble pulse, stupefaction, incoherent talk, and fits. Further the vomiting, but rather let the patient drink much cold water, as cold as can he procured; - 124 -give him occasionally finely powdered charcoal made with sweet-oil into a kind of salve. Should this afford no relief, let him gently smell spirits of sal ammoniac. After-pains are often mitigated by wine or coffee. Grown corn,' or those thick, black, blasted grains in Indian corn, rice, wheat, or rye; as also burns or a black corruption in grains similar to rust of iron, is very injurious to man and beast. However, the ill effects of 'it can be removed by the common nightshade, broken in cold water and hot water poured over it. Let the sufferer inhale the vapors of it, or have the cattle washed with it. Infection from plants exuding a white juice, which are abundant here, is cured by washing with soapwater, and afterwards with brandy. If some of the juice gets into the eye, use oil of almonds, unsalted butter, or milk; if it gets into the stomach: use soapwater, milk &c., but neither acid, nor emetic. This refers also to all other acrid, burning, caustic plants or gums, such as gamboge, euphorbium &c. In affections from plants which have an intoxicating effect rendering people insensible, or delirious, coffee, drank in abundance and injected, is the principal remedy. In some cases vinegar also is good, for instance, against the effects of opium, laudanum, or poppy heads. If the patient has a red face, or a wild look, cold water thrown over him, may do him good. Parts of plants which smell like bitter almonds, and 125 -consequently contain that virulent poison Prussic 'acid, such as bitter almonds; peach kernels, cherry and plumb stones, with many other kernels, and laurel leaves; and in cases of poisoning by things made therewith, such as cherry brandy, persico, noyau, and other cordials: many preparations, called medicines: all easily distinguished by their peculiar smell, and bitter taste, as well as their consequences; heaviness, giddiness, oppression, particularly on the breast, at first a quick, then a slow pulse, lameness, or a feeling as if lameness were to follow-- in all these sensations black coffee is the principal remedy, and in very dangerous cases let the patient smell caustic spirits of sal ammoniac occasionally (but feebly), or drop a little of it into a tumbler full of water, stir it, and. give him a teaspoonful every 10 or 15 minutes. Coffee is also the principal remedy in cases of poisoning by opium, or laudanum, poppy seeds, or a decoction of poppy heads, which people sometimes foolishly give to children to make them sleep. Before coffee can be got ready, give vinegar. If the patient lays quite senseless, beating him hard on his back and posteriors will be serviceable. Emetics are useless, and if no vomiting follows upon his drinking coffee, you must endeavor to urge it on bygiving warm water and tickling the inside of the throat. Subsequently it will be good to give several times No. 25, and, if afterpains continue, after some days No. 7. If thorn-apple - 126 - has occasioned the mischief, also give coffee or vinegar in abundance. Should no vomiting follow, tobacco will be proper; against after -pains give No. 13. Sumac is apt to cause a complaint similar to St. Anthony's fire, in which outward rubbing is improper, and applying any thing like washes or unguents, which would strike-in the infection, would be highly injurious. If a careful washing with soap -water does not avail, try to assuage the itching and burning by gently rubbing with wheat-bran, or dusting with hair-powder. Let the patient abstain from whatever is heating or acrid, and give him No. 12; not repeating the same, should it help, but doing so, should it get worse again. If the infection happens to be mostly in the face, or if No. 12 - will not avail, give No. 5. In cases of poisoning by that noxious plant, frequently given against worms - pink - root (spigelia) let the patient smell camphor, give him black coffee, and if for some days after-pains continue, palpitation of the heart, giddines &c., give No. 7. In cases of poisoning by camphor, give black coffee till it brings on vomiting, and against after-pains No 2, every hour, until they cease. In poisoning by Safron the same remedies. In afflictions from all other vegetable substances, give camphor to smell, and, if this will not avail, let the patient drink coffee; when the effect is more -127 -stupifying, weak vinegar; when very painful,'soapwater and milk. ANIMAL POISONS. Spanish flies (cantharides), or blisters raised thereby, contain a virulent poison, very injurious, if it happens to get into the stomach or the eye. It occasions a violent burning, which is increased by sweet oil, fat, milk &c. The best remedy inwardly, and also for the eyes, is the white of eggs, or lukewarm gruel. Put this thick upon the eye, or in case of need use flour, but do not wash and rub too much; have the poison taken out in preference by a linen rag. In all other bad consequences from Spanish flies, which sometimes also result from blisters, and in similar accidents from other insects, camphor is the principal remedy. Let the patient smell it every minute, and rub him with spirits of camphor, where he may be mostly afflicted, for instance, the temples in headache, or on the loins, in heavy pains in the kidneys, or bladder. After poisonous honey, camphor is also the best remedy, to be smelled and rubbed with: give inwardly warm tea or coffee, without milk. The hair of caterpillars are apt to cause violent inflammation. Do not rub, for it will only increase the evil; put on handkerchiefs rubbed with camphor, or sprinkled with spirits of camphor. -128 - Anmong clams there are sometimes poisons, which are very troublesome. Keep up the vomiting, if there is an inclination for it; give charcoal with sugar and water, or in molasses; camphor to smell, and afterwards black coffee to drink. If an eruption occurs, and swelling of the face, give No. 5. Should poisonous fish occasion bad symptoms, give finely powdered charcoal with brandy, and, should this afford no relief, after some hours give black coffee. If this will not -elieve, let the patient eat plenty of sugar, or drink it in water; if this will not help, try weak vinegar, inwardly and outwardly. When the poison of toads, frogs or lizards has got into the eye, rub-in the spittle of a healthy person, and give No. 3 every hour, or whenever it is getting worse. If the poison got into the mouth, take at first a tablespoonful of finely powdered charcoal, with milk or oil. If sudden and dangerous symptoms occur, let the patient smell spirits of nitre. Subsequently give No. 19. The grease-poison contained in cheese, blood, meat half gone into putrefaction, particularly in sausages, liver -puddings, blood- pudding, sour meat, bacon and hams, old rancid goose-fat, and similar substances, not sufficiently smoked, - develops itself so suddenly, that things eatable to-day, may be poisonous to-morrow. The principal signs of a person being poisoned thereby are, besides heart-burning and nausea, a - 129 -- feeling of dryness in the throat, sometimes also in the mouth, the nose, the ears; causing the eye-lids, the sides of the nose, points of the fingers after some days to become quite hard, as though they were dried up. The voice becomes hoarse, the pulse slow.ind feeble; the patient feels hunger and thirst, yet is scarcely able to swallow. Great weakness usually prevails, the eyelids are as if they were lamed, the pupil of the eye.is enlarged, the patient sees but feebly, as if through a mist, or he sees every thing double. The stomach at the same time is swollen, painful and costive. The knees and the feet become stiff; and unless death relieves the sufferer, a tedious, incurable disease will remain. He who has eaten of such things, and perceives after some hours the commencement of these signs and their gradual increase, should not be tardy in applying the proper remedies. If within 4 or 5 hours after the meal, he feels inclination to vomit, he should drink tepid water to bring it on. Sometimes the burning and dryness in the throat is supposed to originate from acidity in the stomach, and people take magnesia, which does not help; or they deem it corrosive poison, and drink milk or oil, which is likewise useless. The only things that can do good, are acids. As soon as the stomach has emptied itself, take weak, diluted vinegar; wash yourself with and rinse the throat with' it. If you have lemon-juice, it will answer still better. For a change, 0 - 130 - when the acid becomes disgusting, occasionally take a little sugar. You may also now and then take a dish of coffee, or what is still better, strong black tea. If the dryness will not abate after these, or returns again; if after injections of slimy substances there is no stool,. give No. 12, and wait its effect for 6 hours. If a trifling, yet not lasting improvement takes place, give' No. 12 again, as often as it gets worse. No other injection ought to be given but of slimy warm water, with a little vinegar, lemon or lime juice. What No. 12 cannot remove, is frequently cured by No. 10; should lameness, or dryness remain, No. 19 will sometimes remove it. In sick persons and also in sick animals, whatever sickness it may be under which they labor, there is always developed a kind of poison, similar to that in parts of animals becoming putrified. As various as are the diseases, so various are also these matters; some have but little, some great influence upon others; some operate by exhalation, but the greater part only when they get into the blood, or into the stomach. We loathe whatever a sick person ejects, and thus a natural aversion preserves us from the influence of such noxious matter. For this reason careful people avoid the garments of those who have suffered for a long time with a dangerous disease. But we are not so much on our guard against diseased animals, and yet their exhalation alone will prove injurious in many -131 - eases. Thus that from horses having the glanders, may affect a human being with a disease quite different, It is worse with the excrements and the spittle of diseased animals, and the matter from sores and ulcers is always poisonous. And yet, notwithstanding the decidedly dangerous consequences, leprous, or measly swine are still slaughtered by the unprincipled or' avaricious. The most dangerous disease in this respect is the sick spleen of cattle, If the blood of such a beast only touches the hand, it may prove infectious. The skinning (which through ignorance or selfishness continues to be done), and even the tanning and dressing its skin may prove as dangerous. Its flesh, though salted and smoked, is a poison, and has almost always caused death, or lingering, incurable disease. The cattle are known to labor under a diseased spleen, when they appear suddenly sad, stumble, tremble after they have been drinking, with a dry heat and short breath; during which symptoms burning tumors are formed. Unless you can save such cattle by frequently throwing plenty of cold water over them, they must die. In this case at least endeavor to preserve the others by cold water. Those which perished thus, ought to be buried in as deep a pit as possible, without being touched with hands. Whatever in any manner came in contact with them ought to be burned, buried, or at least washed with a solution of chloride of lime in water. 9* I: - 132 - If a person is so unfortunate as to be infected with the disease of the spleen, he feels at first melancholy, weak and cold, he gets on several parts of his body a red spot, with a black pimple in the middle; this will soon turn into 'a blue tumor and terminate in an inflammatory ulcer. On this by no means put a poultice, or any thing warm and moist; bleeding also is very dangerous. All you can do is to keep quiet, observe a strict diet, drink plenty of cold water, have cold water thrown on the infected spots and wiped off again rapidly; inwardly use No. 19, repeating it only when the case gets worse. Whatever was soiled by horses having the glanders, should be washed with chloride of lime in water; however, it will not hurt, after having been exposed a good while to the air and sun. Should a person be infected by a horse having that disease., give him No. 10, and if it will not answer No. 19. Subsequently, if required, you may give No. 18, and if after several weeks the indisposition is not removed, No. 35 R. But give all these remedies only after No. 5 has been administered, repeated within 10 days, and not at all, if the patient is getting better.. - 133 - H. POISONING BY WOUNDS. The sting of spiders, centipedes, scorpions, of bees, wasps, hornets, humble-bees, of moschettos, knats or bugs with a fine tube for blood sucking, are seldom dangerous; they are only troublesome, but may have bad consequences by their great number, or by their touching sensitive parts in delicate persons and young children. The principal remedy in such cases is the smell of camphor, and washing with cold water. If you can bear it, you cari effect a cure by holding the injured part close to the fire, or holding a live coal, a red-hot wire, a burning segar or pipe, as close to the affected part as possible, until the pain is gone. When pursued by a swarm of bees, do not wave your hands about, as it will avail nothing, and only irritate them. When in the woods should a swarm follow you, or many have lighted on your head, and there be no water near into which you might plunge, lay yourself flat upon the ground, the face downwards, protecting the sides of the head with your hands, and remain in that position till they are gone. Wet the spots that were stung with spittle, scratch them softly with your finger-nails, till sting and poison are drawn out. Then put on black garden earth,, repeating it when the pain increases, or rub honey into it, or one - 134 - of the remedies mentioned. Did the bee sting into the eye, or the mouth, honey will likewise do; if possible try to extract the sting, from the mouth by scratching, or from the eye by very delicate pincers. Subsequently give camphor to smell, until it gets better. The same precaution is also to be observed in regard to the sting of wasps, whose sting, however, does not remain. Warn children not to bite inconsiderately into a pear or an apple, in which there is a hole; sometimes there is a wasp inside, and its stinging in the mouth is very dangerous. When a person has been stung in a very sensitive place, and inflammation, swelling and fever follow, give him camphor to smell, as long as it will assuage, but should the inflammation continue, give No. 3, and if this does not avail immediately, No. 15. Should the tongue be much swollen and No. 3 will not afford relief within half an hour, nor No. 15 after the expiration of one or two hours, give No. 5 W., a spoonful every half hour, until the swelling ceases. If this also proves useless, give No. 7 in the same manner. If the eye is swollen,, Nos. 3 or 15 will help, given alternately; leaving No. 3 to operate at least an hour, and No. 15 at least four hours, lengthening the period, if some improvement takes place. Do nothing else except wetting a cloth with cold water and tying it around. If after some days the eye still feels sore No. 7 will often prove effective, - 135 - Moschettos are driven away by the smoke of brown,sugar, strewed upon live coals or hot iron; let the smoke pass off, and then shut the door and windows. Moschetto bites when painful are easily cured by wiping them with lemon-juice. Yet it will not do to remove too quickly the effects, of the sting or bite of insects if very numerous; this would be as bad as an eruption suddenly driven-in. You had better give No. 3, and after some hours No. 15, and should it not be better the next day: No. 16. In the bite of a srnaA-e you ought to know, whether the snake was venomous or not. All venomous snakes have in the upper jaw but two teeth, very long and large; all snakes that have two rows of teeth above and below, are not venomous. After the bite of a venomous snake you will feel a violent, cutting and sometimes burning pain. If the reptile is not venomous, rub salt or gunpowder into the wound. But if it is venomous, tie a few fingers length above the wound a cord of any description tightly around the limb, so as to prevent the return of the blood from the wound to the heart, leaving it thus as long as the patient can bear it, or the danger is over. Suck out the wound on the spot, or let some -one else do it. This will hurt no one, unless he happens to have a fresh wound on his lips, or in his mouth. Even the swallowing of the venom can do no harm, provided ^ ***~";". <i^' f^ - 136'-- he who sucks, takes either before or after, some garlic or salt into his mouth. However, you must suck well, and continue long, drawing the wound previously apart as much as possible, stroking with your hands, while you sucl, all around towards the wound, particularly. that part which is nearest the heart. If the. person bitten cannot suck himself, and no one else will undertake it, it may be done by a clay pipe, and even by a reed, only you must in that case suck stronger, leaving off as little as possible, and holding the limb so that when taking off the reed from above, what is sucked out may flow off below. A bit of a new clay, pipe, a potsherd, or slacked lime, will adhere itself to the wound, and extract some poison. Immediately after the sucking, rub fine kitchen salt well in, until the wound is saturated, or gunpowder, ashes of tobacco, chewed tobacco, or wood-ashes, or whatever of this description is at hand, yet the first named has the preference. The patient ought to keep himself as quiet as possible; the greater the motion, or the anxiety, the worse will be the consequences. If you are far from home, and otherwise without help, bury the whole limb, or half of your naked body in the black earth, and renew this earth bath from time to time. Inwardly give immediately some salt water, or the point of a knife full of salt, or gunpowder, or some garlic. If notwithstanding bad symptoms occur, if the - 137 - cutting pain iflereases, stretching from the wound towards the heart; if the spot turns blue, purple, or swells; if vomiting takes place, giddiness, or fainting, hasten to give No. 19 W. Should the case get worse, repeat the same dose within half an hour; otherwise not until after several hours; should an improvement take place, do nothing more until it gets worse again. If after a second or third repetition it will not help, give No. 5. If ash-root can be had, put a poultice of it around the limb, and give an infusion of it to drink. Seneca root is also sometimes serviceable. The lingering after- pains No. 10 will often remove; sometimes No. 7. The bite of a mad dog, of a raving animal, or even that of an angry, irritated one, should be treated at first in the same manner as the bite of a snake. Burning, cauterising, cutting, lacerating, suppurating and all similar cruelties are positively useless; for no means in the world can extract what is not either pressed, or sucked out at the moment the person is bitten. On the contrary, the more you butcher the wound, the more rapidly will the poison pervade the whole mass of the blood. The Physicians, in fact, have recourse to such bloody work only to show their importance, or from a mania after murderous, lacerating and destroying operations; for these methods have never yet done the least good. Therefore, after having the poison sucked out, and salt or other ingredients aforementioned - 138 - rubbed in, suffer the wound to heal, using only the following precaution. The sub-named preventative, or another in which you confide, ought to be applied until the scar of the wound attains the natural color of the skin. It should be renewed whenever the wound becomes hard or dark-colored, red or inflamed. Sometimes after seven days, or later, particularly when the patient has a slight fever, a blister will raise under the tongue; have this cut open with a pair of fine pointed scissors, or a penknife, and let the patient rinse his mouth with salt water. The steam bath has been found to be a good remedy. If there is an opportunity of applying it several times soon after the accident happened, the patient will undoubtedly derive benefit from it; at any rate, if it possibly can be done, apply it as soon as the first suspicious symptoms show themselves: viz.: - shivering and aversion to drinking, to any thing shining, or to the wind; combined with sadness and melancholy. It may prove beneficial. The patient should be in a place large enough to have sufficient air to breathe, and yet so small as to be easily filled with hot steam. A small room of wooden partitions, which can be tightly closed would answer best. If the patient already suffers under convulsions, he should be wrapped up in a sheet, so as to confine his hands and feet, but leave his head and neck free. Bring into this room stones or bricks - 139 - thoroughly heated, as many as possible, and throw either water on them, or, if the patient is unable to stand this, use wet sand. The stones, as they cool, must be removed, to be heated again. It would be better, were another person within the room to render such assistance as the.patient might probably require. However, the whole process will avail nothing, if there is not a hot fire kept up, or should there be a want of people to attend to removing and bringing in stones; for the whole room ought to be quite filled with hot steam, and this for a considerable length of time, if the steam bath intended as a preventive, at least for an hour or two; - if used at the appearane of the disease, only until the fits cease. We have added two medicines which we deem the best. As a preventive let the patient smell evening and morning No. 39, repeating it every seventh day, till a fever, diarrhoea, bloody flux or something similar takes place; when nothing more need be taken. Should bile or eruptions result from it, no external application ought to be used, they will disappear of themselves. Or take a little of this powder on the point of a penknife every seventh day. We consider this as a sufficient preservative. If happen the worst and hydrophobia should appear, it will be easily cured. If the patient already suffers from an attack ofhydrophobia, No. 38 is serviceable. Best only given to - 140 - smell, and always when fits occur. Should the attack become worse after it, wait till two or three attacks have taken place, and should they become more feeble, give nothing further; as soon as they increase, let the patient smell again. If they remain as they were, repeat within three hours. If No. 38 will avail no longer, give No. 5. The endless variety of remedies against hydrophobia, which in every country increase with every year, deserve not much consideration, because there is no instance of a mad dog having been cured by any one of them. They are generally extolled as having prevented the disease; however, this pretended prevention signifies nothing, as it is well ascertained that scarce one out of twenty persons bitten, gets the hydrophobia. Many people get it merely from imagination; and with such, any remedy will answer. For this reason you cannot depend upon such reccommendations; and therefore it is absurd to subject every one bitten to such a martyrdom, as cauterising, scorching, and bleeding to excess. With the greater part there is nothing required, and with those few who are affected with the poison, such remedies are of no use. When bad accidents, or sores result from the bite of an enraged man or animal, apply No. 39. When putrid animal substances happen to get into a - 141 - wound, or matter from an ulcer on man or beast, give No. 19. The principal remedy against pollution with matter from a sick person, or a sick beast, is a solution of chloride of lime, which is to be had in every apothecary's shop. I. OF HURTS. Concussion of the body by a fall, blow or kick, may occasion a variety of pains, and other accidents. Sometimes inner parts may be thereby extended, or torn, pains originate which increase the next day, severe headache, giddiness, pain on the breast, asthma, cough, spitting of blood, pains in the back, drawing pains in the stomach &c. The principal remedy in all these cases is No. 15. The patient ought, at the same time, to keep as quiet as possible, drink plenty of and bathe the afflicted part often with cold water, drink and eat nothing that is heating, neither wine, brandy, coffee, nor tea; no spices, little salt, and nothing acid. If the sufferer sustained a violent fright, give first No. 2, and after some hours No. 15. If the person who fell swoons, it will suffice to wash his face, head and arms with cold water, and to give No. 3 0, and when the patient revives, or after some hours No. 15. Bleeding is altogether unnecessary in such cases; you can always mitigate inflammation by No. 3, and hasten the cure by No. 15. When pregnant women from a fall, mis-step, or violent motion and concussion, of whatever kind, receive pain in the intestines, as will happen often in the first months of their pregnancy, and may bring on a miscarriage, No. 15 will help, provided the patient keeps quiet, laying down for some hours, and avoiding for several days all exertion and violent motions. If some hours after No. 15 has been taken the pains should become more severe, give No. 14, or any of the remedies indicated against "Miscarriage". By lifting heavy loads, or quick lifting, carrying heavy burdens, there will sometimes be occasioned complaints, which No. 15 cannot remove. Then No. 23 R. will do, which may always be used first, when a person has hurt himself by lifting, being more the consequence of the exertion, than outward violence. If headache follows, and neither No.,23 nor No. 15 will answer, let the patient smell No. 35, only once. If headache follows after a concussion, and No. 15 will not avail, give No. 5 or No. 10, whichever may suit best, conformably to the symptoms indicated under "Headache", A mis-step may occasion similar affections in the limbs, then No. 12 will help; more seldom No. 23. Should the stomach suffer, Nos. 12 or 8 will answer. - 143 Bruises are in no other manner so easily and rapidly cured as by giving No. 15 inwardly, and applying cold water as a cover outwardly. Only in case the bruises are very bad, and combined with violent fever, give No. 3, and after six or eight hours No. 15 again. It is but seldom that a second dose of No. 15 will be required. If a limb is entirely bruised, you must. stiffen it with a piece of pasteboard, so as to keep it in its proper situation, pressing it occasionally, till it againr acquires its right shape. Unguents or salves are useless, often hurtful. The cure will be effected by cold. water and a correct manner of life, sooner than by any medicine. People who have bad fluids, or ulcerate' much, should smell after some days No. 16 once only. If from negligence inflammation takes place, give No. 17. Do not be in haste for amputation; many persons have preserved their limbs by unwilling.ness to submit to it. Bruises on the head of a child ought not to be pressed with a knife; if occasioned by a severe fall, put cold water around, and give No. 15. If at a later period bad symptoms should appear, pain or giddiness after shaking the head, the pupils of its eyes distended, if the child tosses on the pillow with its head, gets fever and fits, dropsy of the brain is to be apprehended, and you vill give No. 5. A limb is sprained, when, after a fall or other violence, it pains severely, cannot be moved without pain, S144 -swells and turns red. In such a case No. 15 *willhelp; sometimes No. 12 may be required afterwards. Place cold water frequently around, but do nothing else, and try to move the limb often, without exerting it too much. Dislocation is when a joint has been put out of its proper place. In this case the pain is much more severe, - it is impossible to move the limb, or if at all, not without torture; upon feeling and comparing with the other limb, you will easily perceive that the parts are in a wrong position; that the limb is shorter or longer, or stands crooked. This is soon followed by swelling, severe pain, stiffness of the limb, and fever. It will be advisable to give at once No. 15; or if inflammation and redness have already began, No. 3, and apply cold water. You will seldom find a person who will undertake to put in the joint again, and as useless attempts can only do harm, it is best to send at once for an expert surgeon, by whose assistance the patient will be relieved. Much benefit will result from the application of cold water and No. 15. Even after the joint has been put in place there is no occasion for anything else, for all other applications, rubbing, bleeding &c. are injurious. A proper bandage ought to. be applied; but as soon as the inflammation dimninishes, which after having given No. 15, and, where required, No. 3, will always happen in a short time, the joint should be moved carefully, lest it grow stiff. -145 -Fractlares of bones are known by severe pain the sufferer feels in the bone from the effect of outward violence, sometimes also of a sudden violent motion, the bone feeling thicker upon being touched, and uneven; by the limb being shorter or distorted, or, when the fracture is but partial, crooked. The limb is usually useless, and may be moved by others where it is. broken, as if there were a joint, when a peculiar grating sound will be perceivable. In all such cases send instantaneously for a surgeon, or have the patient carried to him on a litter. The, broken limb must be moved as little as possible; on the painful spot apply bandages, which should often be dipped in cold water. Inwardly, when the patient is much affected, or fainty, give No.'3, and after some hours No. 15. In very, severe, and almost insufferable pains and fits only, give first. No. 14, then No. 15. In very rare cases, where the pains are very violent, and other bad symptoms occur, you will be able to afford some relief by stretching the limb. After the bone has been set, No. 15 will promote the cure, and the patient will much sooner be able to use his limb. WOUNDS. persons ought to know what kind of wounds will heal of themselves, and which will not; also, how the healing can be accelerated, or what must be done in dangerous cases, until a surgeon can be procured. 10 - 146 - Every wound, not mortal, will heal of itself, without medicine, unguents, plasters or smearing. Outward applications are almost always injurious, and have been discontinued for a considerable time by all rational practitioners. Nothing further is needful except applying a proper bandage, and frequently wetting it with cold water; and if necessary, to give medicine inwardly, and see that the patient observes a regular diet. The most important means of healing a wound, is combination. Small superficial wounds can be combined by pressing them together with the finger, and keeping them thus by a ligament around the limb. The usual small cuts on the fingers are often troublesome, as they impede the use of the hand, yet they will quickly heal in a healthy person, by being sewed together, which after little practice can be easily and quickly done, and without pain. Press the wound together, that as little blood as possible may escape, and that the skin may appear white, so that you may be able to see and seize the cut. Then take a very fine needle with thread (silk is better), stitch near the cut, or from it across thi-ough the upper skin; if it pains, you have stuck too deep. When the cut is very small, and not deep, you may always stitch from one side to the other, straight across, making a usual seam without a knot in the beginning or the end. When the cut is deeper, and forms an angle, stitch once only across, tying both ends together in a knot over the cut, cut off, - 147 -and in the same manner proceed again, placing one loop near the other. You had better take a short thread; for if you have to pull much it may slip out or hurt. It may sometimes be better also to put each end of the thread in a needle, and with each needle to stitch a border of the cut from within to without. When the wounds are larger, penetrating through the skin into the flesh, you cannot combine them by this superficial seam, but you will have to use sticking plaster. Cut this into strips a few inches long, narrower in the middle than at either end. Warm them either by your breath, or by wrapping them, on the linen side, around a bottle with hot water, or around your arm, till the plaster becomes soft. The narrow part must be put across the wound. Pull them as tightly as possible, and make them sufficiently long, that the wound throughout and at the bottom may be kept close together. Between the strips you must leave, particularly at the deepest end, an open spot, to let the humour out, in case the wound suppurates. In combining, the wounded part ought always to be brought into a position in which the wound is not gaping; and it should afterwards be kept so. Deep, lacerated wounds, or long cuts in the face, on the lips, eye -lids, the neck &c. have sometimes to be combined by deeper seams, which a surgeon only is able 'to do in a proper manner. Deep thrust, or other narrow but deep wounds must 10* -148 - not be combined in this manner, because they would heal on the top, yet suppurate within. However, if you can bind them up so as to be pressed together within as well as on the surface, you may do so, until you can procure a surgeon, who ought always to be consulted in such cases. Every wound, besides being sewed, or combined together by sticking plaster, must be tied up in such a way, that the junction may be accelerated, and the air kept out, without the limb being pressed or laced more than is necessary. Whenever wounds have been combined and bandaged in the manner here indicated, the bleeding will usually stop. Sometimes it will be necessary to put folded linen upon the wound; press it and keep it tightly on by the bandage. Cold water, which you must apply immediately and often renew, is likewise the best means to stop the effusion of blood. In some cases, however, it will not suffice.When blood is gushing out of a wound on the neck, above or within the thighs or arms, the whole limb, or whole part has to be pressed together, and on the neck the whole side, and you ought to procure a surgeon speedily. When light-red blood issues from the wound, squirting by turns, as the pulse beats, the bleeding is still more dangerous. Hasten to obtain the assistance of a - 149 - surgeon, but meanwhile (a minute's delay being hazardous)' tie a cloth tightly around above the wound, that is from it towards the heart, feel about above this bandage on the inner side of the limb, until you perceive the beating of the artery, put on this spot a cork lengthwise, press it well home, put over it some doubled linen, a few inches long, and as thick as a finger, and around it a bandage, which you will lace until the blood stops. Immediately upon pressing the artery together, the wound sometimes will bleed stronger, but it will soon subside. Do not omit applying cold water or ice frequently to the wound. People are apt to have recourse to very wrong and injurious remedies to stop the bleeding. In the fright they wrap around it one cloth after the other, until they exhaust their whole stock of rags and handkerchiefs. But this will not atop the bleeding, it will merely conceal it. If the first firm bandage does not avail, whatever is wrapped around' subsequently is useless and injurious, because it only hides the danger, and prevents the cold water from penetrating. Therefore, where the bleeding is profuse, tie a bandage above the wound, and also one below it, draw it together. so as to.be covered but once, and apply water and the other remedies. Some people put upon a wound which bleeds freely the most heterogeneous things imaginable: such as vinegar, cobwebs, what they call balms, brandy, spunk, 150 lead-water, colophonium, white of eggs, sweet oil, wood-ashes, glue, vitriol, alum, rust, lemon-juice, shoemaker's wax, gum arabic, tinder, salt water, tar, nut-galls, warm urine, dragon's blood, tan, the juice of various herbs-oak, alder and other leaves, either raw and boiled; useless salves, unguents, and other trash sold by apothecaries as remedies for stopping blood. But by the application of these things the healing of the wound is rendered much more difficult, as they soil the lips of it, and every thing heterogeneous entering it, can' only be brought out again by suppuration. When it is impossible to stop the blood by a proper bandage, the application of cold water or ice, and a quiet position of the patient, hasten for a surgeon. Until he comes, have recourse to the following means:. Let the patient put a little salt on his tongue, and should it not help, give him some vinegar and water; but nothing warm to drink. Let him lay high with the wounded part, and see that no part of his body be pressed. Should he faint, leave him at rest, and do not pester him with smelling bottles. Swooning is always beneficial, because then the blood flows less rapidly, and is more apt to clot in the wound by the coldness of the water applied to it. In case the patient turns pale and blue, his face and limbs becoming convulsive, then his situation is dangerous, and you will let him smell the cork of No. 17. Afterwards, when he is getting - 151 - worse again, give him a little pure old wine, whenever he desires it, and thereupon, if necessary, again No. 17, The same remedies are applicable after a great loss of blood; however, let the patient, when the blood stops, drink cold water repeatedly in small portions, whenever he desires it. To stop the blood, when the first bandage and application of cold water will not avail, take some tobacco juice from a pipe which has been smoked by a sound person. Into thirty teaspoonfuls of water put one teaspoonful of this juice, and drop it slowly into the wound. Better still are those black, glutinous drops which hang in chimneys where wood fire is kept. Take of it as much as the size of a pea, mix it with a tablespoonful of brandy till this turns brown, then mix it with half a tumbler full of water, and drop it into the wound. Creosote-water, if it can be had at the apothecary's is to be preferred. However, well bandaged the wound may be, it cannot heal, unless it has been previously properly cleansed. Therefore, before you bandage it, see that every thing foreign in it be first removed. If the wound is full of dirt or sand, if splinters are in it, small pieces of glass, fishbones, shot or rags; or if the iron which caused the wound was rusty, - it will render the healing of the wound more difficult. Therefore, clean such wounds well with water, endeavoring to remove by - 152 - laving or syringing every thing of the kind; should it be impossible to get it all out, dress the wound but lightly, to keep out the air, without pressing it, and renew the dressing often; wounds of this ldkind, particularly when splinters remain therein, ought always to be treated by a surgeon, if he can be procured. When a person has run a nail into his foot, or fishbones, splinters, or glass &c., you cannot always remove every thing; surgeons are apt to cut in such a case this way and that, but in vain. Into such a wound put at once a little vulnerary balsam, balm of Peru is the best, but in case of need use Canada or any oilither, put over it a roll of linen and tie it to the sole of the foot. Ren6w the application of the balsam every day, until the wound is healed from within. It is requisite at the same time, that the wounded person walk occasionally, even though his foot pains; the foot ought by no means to be left too much at rest, for by treading on it the wound becomes cleansed. If there is much inflammation, apply outwardly cold poultices of water, and inwardly the medicine mentioned below. If the wound in the sole heals, but there temain a painful sensation when stepping, indicative of something remaining within, tie a cork-sole, or a sole cut out of paste-board to the foot, out of which sole you will cut a piece on the spot where the foot pains; and let the patient walk about and not be sparing in the use of his foot. Give him for two successive mornings S- 153 - No.21 0, and should it not avail, after seven days No: 160, and after seven days again No. 21 0. Whatever remained within will then generally come out. If you feel it under the skin, and this is rather thick, have a cut made, and pull it out, or if this is not feasible pare the skin quite thin with a sharp knife. Besidesthe blood-stopping, the cleaning and dressing of a wound, its subsequent treatment, as well as the diet of the patient are matters of importance in healing it. With large wounds the patient ought afterwards to keep himself as quiet as possible, he should not exert either his mind or his body too much: - he should drink much cold water, and avoid whatever is heating, or salt, spiced, smoked &e. As soon as he becomes quiet, give hin as before mentioned in other hurts No. 15; if fever increases, once No. 3, and after some hours again No. 15. If the patient lost much blood, give always first No. 17, and on the day following No. 15. People who have a morbid skin will find it difficult to healthe slightest wound, as it'will always suppurate; to such give No. 14, and should it not help No. 16. Sometimes those medicines are also applicable, which are indicated under "Ulcers ". When convulsive symptoms occur, and you have reason to apprehend that tetanus, or locked-jaw will follow, you had better call a physician; yet should - 154 - locked-jaw actually take place, you need not apply to any of the usual practitioners, for they cannot cure it. In that case have recourse to the medicine recommended hereafter against "Tetanus" If the dressing was necessarily put on very tightly at first, you may ease it soon afterwards, should it happen to be troublesome, or the next day. Yet if it is not too tight, let it remain for two or three days, if the wound does not suppurate, and remove it always gradually., When taking off a sticking plaster, always begin at both ends to loose it, proceeding by demgrees towards the middle. Begin always at one end of the wound, putting immediately another piece of plaster in its place, and continue thus to the other end, that the wound may not spring open again, or be rent asunder. If any way possible, let the bandage remain till the wound is healed; however, in summer it will require dressing oftener, particularly if it suppurates. Let the seams remain till they come away of themselves. Cold water serves not only to stop the blood and clean the wound, but afterwards to heal it. Vut on a folded rag, which should be frequently dipped in icecold water, particularly when swelling, with pain and redness appears. Or take lint, dip it in water, and cover the wound with it. Over it put some paper, rubbed with wax, or thick, oiled paper, tying a handkerchief around it, to keep the patient otherwise dry. At first - 155 - renew it daily thrice, subsequently twice. As soon as the heat mitigates, and the wound begins to heal, use it less frequently, and discontinue entirely with it when the heat has disappeared. All wounds which suppurate much and for a long time, must after some days be treated as ulcers, in the manner hereinafter mentioned; and not cold, but warm water must be put on them. All wounds that are lacerated, bruised, and others which cannot be combined, need only be drawn together and treated with cold water, unless they should turn into ulcers. All wounds over a bone, either on the head, the breastbone, the elbow, finger joints, or the knee, the shin-bone, or the ankle, you must treat with nothing but cold water, without any bandage, salves and plasters. At first only, in order to stop the effusion of blood, you may press them, subsequently tie them up merely to keep off the air. It is very dangerous, indeed, to put on any thing else, be it what it may, because the wxund may thereby be converted into an ulcer, which may eat into the bone. The sores from leeches often bleed too much; there are instances of children bleeding to death of them during the night. It would be better, of course, not to use leeches; however, he who does not understand applying a good remedy, must have recourse to a bad -156 - one. Such hurts can always be stopped with two stitches, which will not pain in the least. With children, who are afraid of this, you can stop the bleeding by pressing the sore, and applying to it a cover of pitch or wax, and paying attention to them at night. The same precaution, is' necessary after opening a vein. The wounds from the extraction of teeth are apt to bleed considerably. Vinegar is always hurtful. Stop the blood with cold water; if this will not answer, by the insertion of a plug of linen, bitten in until the bleeding is stopped. Should this also prove useless, take the water mixed with rust of iron, as above described, wet the linen with it and plug again. If you suffer much pain and swelling, take No. 15; if fever No. 3, alternating sometimes with either. Should you afterwards catch a cold, and these remedies will not do, No. 23 or No. 12 often will. If the jaw-bone swells, and a tedious suppuration takes place, take No. 21, every seven days, until you get better. When children fall, and their heads are severely shaken by it, they often begin to vomit, cry but little, or at intervals, and sleep uncommonly long and soundly. Give No. 15, and see that the child be not overheated, or take cold;- do not let it eat or drink any thing heating, or sleep too long, and should it get a fever or fits, give, No. 5 and be careful of cold; if -157 -this will not do, and the child bores much with the finger in its nose, give No. 27. If the child sickens, and tosses much with its head on the pillow, if the pupils of the eyes are much dilated, not only in the dark, or when it awakes naturally, but also in day-time, give No. 5, and if this, after a second dose, will not avail, after four or five days give No. 16, which should operate for several weeks. If some of the above symptoms still remain, the head enlarges, the *skin opens on the soft spot between the bones, and you perceive there, when putting your finger on it, a slow beating, let the child smell No. 35 R., which will help. Considerable wounds in the head, with broken bones, large wounds in the face, deep ones in the neck, the bireast, thrusts in the stomach, all wounds by which the joints are crushed, or which penetrate into the joints-must be treated by a surgeon in all cases. When a limb has been partially crushed, it may sometimes be preserved by the application of ice-cold water, or ice itself, and giving inwardly No. 15, alternating sometimes with No. 3. It is even possible, after gangrene has already commenced, by giving No. 17, and later, when the skin begins to turn black, by No. 38 R. However, the surgeon is the proper judge of what ought to be done, and we propose this merely in cases where the patient will not submit to - 158 -amputation, or where no surgeon is to be had to undertake it, or where it is already too late. In large wounds in the abdomen, where the bowels protrude, the whole stomach being torn open, do not give up the patient. Though the appearance of such wounds is bad, they are often easily healed. Replace the bowels as soon as possible, yef not without having 'them previously cleansed, if any sand or dirt adheres. This must be done with lukewarm water, but do not rub, only lave, and see that no water gets into the stomach; do not seize the bowels with your bare hands, but with a clean linen cloth. Let the patient smell nothing strong, nor give him any medicine, except, should he be quite indifferent, or senseless, No. 2, or when he is delerious No. 1, when he falls into convulsions No. 4, when he turns pale, his nose pointy, his limbs cold, No. 17; however, as soon as the first tempest is over, in all cases, No. 15. If no physician can be had, sew the wound together with a waxed thread, leaving in the deepest place a small opening, bind it up in order to prevent the access of the air. Should very dangerous symptoms prevail, try No. 38 R. HETEROGFNEOUS PARTICLES IN THE BODY. In the Eye. -Washing out will only avail when dust gets into the eye; but anything soluble will only spread further in it by so doing. Sweet oil is alleviating with - 159 - caustic, burning -acids or salts; but injurious with Spanish flies. The white of eggs is good when sharp dusty, mineral particles, paint, or small pointy things have got into the eye. Draw the eye-lids apart, roll a bit of paper- so as to be soft before, and that it can be held behind; with this, as with a hair-pencil, you can seize and remove whatever may be in the eye. The eye must be slowly moved in every direction, while you hold and examine the eye-lids, to see whether any thing adheres to them. Unsized paper answers best for this purpose; every thing will stick better to it. When you have to push it far, wet it first with spittle. Particles of iron, particularly those which, when striking fire, or in a smithy are projected hot into the eye, usually stick very fast; sometimes you may succeed in loosening and withdrawing them by a bent horsehair, pushed uhder the eye-lid and moved backward and forward, or with a clean ear-spoon. A magnet will rarely do any good, unless the iron particle should happen to be loose, in which case paper will answer every purpose. Much rubbing is always injurious; it is better to put on a linen roll with cold water. The pain will often abate in sleeping. If the eye is red and inflamed, give No. 3, which will also answer when the particle still adheres to the eye, and cannot be got out., This will ease the pain until the physician comes, or the night is -160 -passed, and you will be able to examine better. If after repeated application of No. 3 the eye remains red and painful, give No. 18; and only in cases where this will not avail, after seven days give No. 35 R. In the Eacr. -When insects get into the ear, rest the head on the other ear, and drop oil in, until the insect becomes visible, when you can pull it out with a bit of paper rolled up. When a child has put anything into its ear, seeds, peas, beans &c., which will swell, hasten to take a hair - needle, bend it on the upper end, where the wire is turned round, into an obtuse angle, which you may easily do with a key, so that the upper part of the needle may form a knee like a spoon, and push both the pointy ends into a cork: Place yourself so as to stand behind the ear, pull this -with one hand upward and at the same time from the head, that you may be able to look far into it; dip the instrument in oil, and the bend close to the inside of the ear, push it in so -as to get it around and behind the object; then lift it a little and the end of the needle seizes the object from behind, like a spoon, so that you can easily move it forward and pull it out. If inflammation of the ear and pains remain, give No. 8. When the inflammation is bad, and the ear so swollen that nothing can be got out, No. 8 will likewise do. In some cases, when the patient suffers -161 - severe pain, has a fever, and talks incoherently, No. 8 will not answer, but give No. 5. Subsequently, if pains remain, you may often succeed by No. 18. In the Nose. -Let the child breathe, shut its mouth, that it may press the air out again through the nose; or tickle the nose with a feather or some dry snuff. Sometimes things may be pulled out of the nose by the same instrument recommended for the ear, or a similar one but longer, or by pushing them backward that they may fall into the mouth. Do not make too many experiments, but rather apply to a physician, who has the proper instruments. The swelling of the nose which will sometimes prevent the object from being taken out, or which may subsequently continue, you can considerably diminish by Nos. 3 and 15; sometimes, when this proves useless, give Nos. 23 or 12. For after - pains and suppuration No. 18. In the Throat. - Urge the child by beating it between the shoulders to throw up; let'it open its mouth, press the tongue down with a spoon, look into the throat whether you can see anything, which you may perhaps seize with your finger and pull out. If it is a large piece, remaining in the throat because of its size or hardness, it will be well to excite vomiting, particularly, if you perceive that, in worrying, it pushes upwards. It may suffice to tickle the throat; if not, put snuff on the tongue, and give an injection of tobacco. If you can feel it on the outside of the neck, - '11 - 162 - a gentle pressure upwards may also contribute. At first you ought certainly to endeavor to bring what was thus swallowed up again; however, do not proceed too hastily. If it is already so far down that you cannot feel it in the throat; if it sticks fast in the breast, it must go down into the stomach, particularly if it is soft, smooth, and dissolveable, and only stuck fast because of its size. If the patient feels that it is slipping downwards, you will let it go of itself into the stomach, giving only some water, if it is something which will not swell, or melted butter; or, when the substance is very troublesome, you may try to push it down. For this purpose take a smooth willow twig, or a small piece of whalebone, shaved perfectly smooth, tying to one end a bit of sponge. In order to tie it quite tight, make a few notches in the stick, and take waxed thread or silk. Grease this with oil, and push it against the back part of the mouth and the throat slowly and cautiously downwards, without using much force. If a convulsion takes place, and the bit will not move; if pain, difficult breathing and other symptoms occur, give No. 4, or if this will not avail, No. 14 to smell, then some sweet oil or butter, and then repeat the attempt to pusl it down. Frequently the.sensation will continue in the throat as if something were sticking there, when the thing itselfis already down in the stomach. This, however, signifies nothing, goes away of itself, or after some - 163 - remedies, You will know it by the pain having been first more violent, then remaining milder without alteration, and not causing any other trouble; also, that the patient is able to swallow soft or fluid things, without throwing up again, and which when touching the injured spot hurt, without rendering it worse. In such cases you may give No. 15, and if it will not help, No. 7, or one of the remedies hereinafter mentioned. With sharp, pointy articles, such as pieces of glass, fish bones, small bones, needles &c. be cautious, and use no violence. Often it will be sufficient to swallow some bread, slightly chewed, or figs, or dried prunes; or with small pointy things sticking fast, wax pills of the size of a musket ball, dipped in honey. They are best made of wax from the hive, and rolled in its own honey, till they are round and smooth. Should dangerous symptoms appear, violent pain, exertion to vomit almost to suffocation, great anguish, fits &c., you must hasten to extract whatever sticks fast, or at least loosen it. A thread sling will answer for this purpose, or a fine bent wire, which you push in so as to keep both ends of the sling out of the mouth. Push it until the sling gets below the painful spot, move it up and down, turn it several times, and draw it slowly up again. In some cases a stick of whalebone, or a small willow twig, as before mentioned, will answer better. Turn the end carefully below the 11* - 164 - particle, give a drink of water, and after a little while, when the sponge will be a little swollen, pull it gently up again. You may also tie a feather with much hair to a thread, and push it, with the quill before into the throat, so that the feather when pulled up may lean against the side of the throat, and there, by being turned several times, loosen and seize the particle adhering. Or you may tie a number of silk slings, made like those for bird - catching to a willow twig, introduce it in like manner, and by turning it several times, seize and bring up needles or similar things. Where needles, or fishbones adhere, it has been of use to letthe sufferer swallow a bit of meat or bacon, fastened to a string, and after having passed the painful spot, pull it up again. In case of need, or when splinters of glass stick in the throat, take the upper end of a tallow candle, tie a strong thread to the wick, have it swallowed and pull it up again, repeating this several times. In dangerous cases you must always take whatever can soonest be got, considering of what nature the substance swallowed is. Thus a child once swallowed a fish-hook, so that the string stuck out of the mouth; to push it down was dangerous and hazardous, to pull it up, impossible; if remaining,within, it might prove mortal. The physician had the rare presence of mind to hit upon the only proper means; he had a leaden ball perforated, drew the string through the hole, and pushed the ball down the throat; the - 16ý - fish-hook was loosened from the flesh, and, laying fast to the ball, was pulled up again. In all such cases let the head be reclined against another's breast, press the tongue down with the left forefinger, and introduce the instrument, previously greased with sweet oil, slowly and carefully on the back part of the thioat d6wnwards, as far as requisite. In the sudden resistance or convulsive motion and pain of the sufferer, you will perceive that the instrument has reached the wounded place or the heterogeneous matter. In pulling up be careful that you do not hit above tlte head of the throat, or lose again what you brought up. Rather press the instrument a little sideways, letting the head quickly bend over, as soon as the end of the instrument comes up. In very dangerous cases, where even an expert practitioner is not able to afford relief in this manner, the last means will be to make an incision into the throat, by which sometimes even those may be saved, who were on the point of suffocation. In the Stomach and Bowels.- It is generally sufficient that the patient eat nothing but soup and gruel, avoiding whatever is heating, irritating, or acid, and patiently waiting till the undigestible particles swallowed be removed. This will be accelerated by gently rubbing and pressing the abdomen, by laying on it, using frequent and moderate exercise, without violent exertion. By proper attention and a regular mode of life, coins, rings, leaden bullets and other things, often larger in size than the slender intestines, are usually expelled after a time without difficulty. Whoever is troubled with dyspepsia, should take no cathartic, which only weakens the intestines, but live upon light food, eat much butter, and have daily an injection administered of warm water or milk. In all such cases the patient's excrements ought to fall into a bucket with water, to be stirred and strained through a basket, a coarse sieve, or, when needles have been swallowed, through a coarse cloth, in order to ascertain whether the foreign substance has been ejected. Needles sometimes take a course quite different, and come out of the body again, without occasioning any injury. Should this state of uncertainty last rather long, give every week No. 21, or as a change No. 16 once. If.some time after a person has swallowed needles or coins, bad symptoms appear, and he feels pain at some spot in the stomach, as if something were jammed in there, give immediately No. 25; should it afford relief, repeat the dose whenever he feels worse again; if not, give No. 13. Should notwithstanding dangerous symptoms appear, with a violent cholic and obstruction, No. 2, frequently given, will help. Should symptoms of inflammation appear, with pain, as if the spot were going to open and suppurate, No. 38 R, will avail. - 167 - Things swallowed sometimes pass without molestation, through all the intestines, and then stick fast in the anus. In this case give an injection of linseed-oil, sweet oil or milk; cut long thick slices of bacon, and push them up the canal, so as to hang half out, or be held fast by a string. If you can introduce the bacon immediately after the injection, it will protect the anus from being wounded by the object in its passage, and it may often be easily pulled out, particularly if somebody were to assist with a small rounded stick of whalebone, or the handle of a silver spoon. Should you not know how to go about it, apply at once to a physician; but have recourse to no cathartics, which may prove dangerous. If the anus closes convulsively, give No. 4. When leeches happen to get into the stomach, they will occasion dreadful accidents: a burning pain, hiccups, blood - spitting, and slow fever, reducing the patient visibly. Administer immediately abundance of kitchen salt, dissolved in water, occasionally melted butter, and with children, sometimes sugar, until the molestation ceases; then give No. 15, and after some days against after-pains No. 19. When other live creatures have got into the stomach, (if they are insects), let the patient swallow some sweet oil, or fresh salted butter, and he will find relief; if the pain will not cease immediately, let him swallow a bit of camphor of the size of a pea rubbed in - 168 - oil. Should they be worms, snakes, frogs &c., let the patient drink sugar water, and eat sugar till he begins to purge. Should this prove unavailing, give pills of chewing tobacco, of the size of a pea, at night before going to bed, and in the morning fasting; to children but one pill, to grown persons two or three; to such as smoke or chew tobacco from five to six, and gradually more. Bad consequences from these pills will be obviated by smelling camphor; and giving No. 25, several times repeated, or No. 13 in the evening. In the Throat and I'indpipe. - When a person talks or laughs in swallowing, or rapidly breathes when holding something in the mouth; or when children in their play catch something thrown towards them, with the mouth; it may happen that particles will get into the windpipe, or into the head of the throat. Beating the sufferer between the shoulders with the flat hand, while he is bending forward, or enticing him to sneeze by blowing snuff into his nose, or to vomit by tickling his throat, - will only help at times, and in trifling cases; on the contrary it may render the matter worse, for which reason you ought not to continue long with such trials. You may also try at first to bend the head back, holding it downwards, and thus the thing may be removed by coughing. Yet all this, should it stick fast, will avail very little. Perhaps you may succeed in putting the patient to sleep by medicine, but he must not lay with his head too high, and the foreign - 169 - matter may go away of itself; however, should the danger increase notwithstanding the medicine, the patient will have to undergo an operation. Hasten therefore to procure the nearest surgeon, who may cut into the windpipe, by which means the patient may be saved even were he already on the point of suffocation. This operation, if well performed, is by no means so dangerous as it appears, neither is it difficult: - as nearly all who have undergone it, have been cured, and the saving of such as have severed their windpipe in an attempt at suicide, is nothing uncommon; therefore never hesitate to have recourse to this operation, when an expert surgeon is at hand to perform it. In the symptoms often resembling those where something remains sticking in the throat, you ought in every case to look into the back part of the mouth, pressing the tongue down, and try if you can reach the object with your fingers or with a spoon. You may also try with a thin rod of whalebone, or willow, whether you can feel anything in the throat. You may also find out by the following signs whether the thing sticks in the windpipe: the pain is more perceptible in the fore part, so that the patient is able to indicate it with his finger; when the tling sticks in the throat, the pain is more backwards. The same difficulty occurs in swallowing and breathing, as if something were sticking in the throat; however, the drawing of breath is rendered peculiarly difficult; the face becomes bloated - 170 - and purple, the eyes appear dilated, the voice alters, becomes hoarse, or is gone entirely; the cough whistles or rattles, and threatens to end in suffocation. At first the symptoms do not signify much, yet they increase gradually; or they disappear at times for a while, and then return and become worse. When you have ascertained that the foreign particle is in the windpipe, give at once No. 25, repeating the dose, if it helps, as often as the difficulty increases. Except sugar, or sugar water, nothing else should be given. Until you can obtain the assistance of a physician, you might, if No. 25 should not suffice, give No. 5 W., which cannot but have a good effect. -As soon as the patient falls asleep, leave him at rest, and do not, when the symptoms reappear; give a new dose immediately, but only when they become worse. Sometimes the intruding substance will be ejected during sleep. When No. 5 will not suffice, or when molestation remains after the danger is passed, you may try No. 16 W. If despite of all these remedies suffocation threatens, give No. 20, or should the patient's face turn purple, 'first No. 2, every quarter of an hour, in some water. When dust has been inhaled into the windpipe, and occasions a bad cough, or hair, or feathers have got into it, No. 5, and subsequently No. 16 will afford relief, but only by degrees. It is advisable to take at the same time some sugar, or gumarabic, - 171 - Under the Sk/in.-When something remains sticking under the skin, you can always apply the remedies indicated in pages 151- 153. I will only add what is to be done when numberless small, pointy particles, thorns, thistles &c. stick in the skin. When such things trouble you, put oil on the spot where they are, and hold it as close to the fire as you can bear, then take a large common knife, not too sharp, and shave with it slowly on the skin. Put on the whole edge, as you do when shaving with a razor, pressing as hard, as can be borne; when the thorns or thistles stick crooked, shave contrary to the direction in which they penetrated. Repeat this operation, if required, putting on oil and holding it to the fire, until every thing is extracted. The same operation might be tried when splinters of -glass have got into the skin; however, it would be very painful, and it will be better to extract them by suppuration, treating the spot like any other wound. If the splinters do not come out after No. 15, give No. 16, and if they do not then suppurate out, give No. 21. In cases where the matter is deep in the flesh, and neither Nos. 21 nor 16 will avail, let the patient smell No. 38 several times, -or give him afterwards No. 7, BURNS.. When you have burnt your skin, the best thing you - 172 - can do is to hold the spot close to the fire - the worst to put cold water, or anything else on it, which is cooling, such as potatoes, carrots, turnips &c. Every one knows that these things always occasion blisters and sores; whereas heat, on the contrary, draws out the fire, and the effects of it disappear entirely and within a short time, without afterpains by applying something which burns with less violence. A good remedy in many cases is oil of turpentine. However, this is only applicable in burns of small spots, because it is very apt to occasion other molestation, and is, if abundantly applied, very dangerous. The application of spirits of wine, strong brandy, rum &c., particularly, if heated, is much better. Put some in a dish on a stove to heat, and at the same time in another dish, or a saucer, set some on fire, and let it burn until it is heated, then extinguish the flame by covering it, and use this till that put on the stove is heated. With this wet the burns as long as the pain is somewhat increased thereby. You may apply it also to large spots, by dipping rags into the spirits of wine, putting them on the burns, and keeping them constantly wet. However, it is not very feasible, when half the body is burnt and there are deep wounds. Neither can it be done near the eyes, and other tender places; nor will it do any good, if in the first consternation cold water has been applied. In many cases where the burn has spread over a - 173 - large surface, without causing deep wounds, raw cotton is a clean and very good remedy. Pull the cotton finely apart, or cotton wadding slit open, and spread it in thin layers, one over the other, upon the burnt spots. Blisters should previously be stuck open, and washed out with warm water. If the wound suppurates, take off the upper layers, but let the lower remain, placing fresh ones over it. The whole member ought, however, to be well bound up. The quicker the raw cotton is put on, the better it will be. Should, however, cold water, or anything cooling have been applied before, it will not avail much. The very best remedy in most cases is soap. Potashes, it is well known, are a substance very fretting and burning. Combined with fat, as soap, it retains its fretting property, else soap could not take off dirt, neither would it burn in the eye, or on the tongue; however, the fat considerably mitigates its violence. For this reason soap is a very proper remedy, and as it can easily be got anywhere, and is readily applicable, it is to be recommended in bad and deep burns. It will still do even after much bungling with other things. Take white, or in preference Castile soap (but no brown, or resinous soap), shave it fine and convert it by lukewarm water into a thick salve. Spread this salve as thick as the back of a knife on strips of linen or other cloth, and cover the burns with it, being careful to make it touch every spot; for if any i'emains - 174 - without being in contact with it, it cannot heal. When blisters have already risen, cut them open and cut away the loose skin as much as possible. Tie it well up, so as to keep the plaster continually in-contact with the skir. Thus let it remain for 18 or 24 hours, and, if the skin has been much injured, be careful in removing the plaster, do not wipe or wash the sore, but only put on a fresh plaster. This will at first increase the burning a little, yet it will soon ease the pain. When the pain, after having abated, begins again to increase, it is time to put on a fresh plaster. After the first bandage, therefore, make a fresh supply of salve, which youi will then be better able than before in the hurry to prepare nice and even. Thus continue until the wound is "completely healed, which, though it be ever so bad will happen much sooner than after the application of cold. water, lead water, sweet oil or other remedies of the kind. To heal slight burns in this manner will only take two days, the worst not more than eight. Nay, its healing effects will even be p.erceived where the skin has been burnt to the bone. If the sore is properly attended to, it will heal usually without suppuration,.and without leaving any mark. An invaluable remedy, which, causing a burning sensation on the skin and in the eyes, must be healing in burns, is Creosote water, which in a short time we shall be able to get in every apothecary's shop. In cases where the application of soap occasions a bad - 175 - smell, which will not pass off upon refeiwal of the bandage, or where the application of salve is too troublesome,- either because the bandage cannot be properly fastened, or the patient is not able to keep himself quiet, - in all such cases the application of Creosote water is preferable. Its healing effects will be perceptible in the slightest as well as the most dangerous burns - immediately after they occurred, or subsequently - after any proper, or improper remedy. Apply it to the wounds with a hair pencil, put on them linen rags dipped in it, and put a light bandage around to keep off the air. Blisters must be stuck open, and be cut away as soon and as far as possible. The pain it occasions is insignificant, and the wound will heal quickly. Renew it whenever the wound pains again, every day once, twice or three times.. If no Creosote water can be had, make something similar of dripping soot. Shake this in double its weight of brandy, and put a teaspoonful of this mixture into a pint of water, and of this use neither what is swimming on the top, nor what precipitates, but simply the solution. In case of need you may also take tar to put on sores from burns; but; they will easily become unclean, and it will be well to put a fine rag on the wound, and the tar over it. Violent pain after burning will subside, if nothing else can be got, by strewing flour or hair powder on the burn. S176 - In fever, which sometimes takes place, give No. 3; but No. 15 ought never to be given in burns. In extensive burns sometimes diarrhoea or costiveness obtains; but no remedy ought to be given except against the latter, should it continue longer than four or five days, when you may give injections of warm water. The diarrhoea, which sometimes occurs, is very necessary for the preservation of life, and ought by no means to be stopped, unless it should continue for weeks after the burns have been completely healed; then give first No. 25, after some days, if required, No. 12; should it prove unavailing, No. 22. Yet in most cases the diarrhoea will cease of itself, upon drinking plenty of water and frequent motion in the open air. Either is indispensable for restoration to those who have had severe burns. As to the application of lead ointment, or, worse still, lead water, I can only say that it has never yet done the least good; the horrid suppuration, ulcers and ever-remaining scars, consequent upon it--could not have been worse, if notlhing had been done. Experience has proved in numberless instances, that persons who have had. a large part of their body injured by burning, have been poisoned by it; and that all children, who have had lead water applied to half their body, generally die - not, as is falsely alleged, in consequence of the burns, but by being poisoned, as is palpably evident in the symptoms: - and it cannot be - 177 - mentioned too often, in order to induce people of common.sense to abstain from this abominable incongruity. (; What has to be done when parts of the body suffer from Cold' will appear under "Chilblains". How persons who are Frozen ought to be treated, will appear under "Apparent Death", where also rules will be found as to the treatment of people apparently dead'from suffocation, hanging, drowning and 'other causes. -^?tb@-^^ PHIkLADELPHIA: PRINTED IN J. G. WESSELH4EFT'S GERIAPJ, ENGLISH AND FRLENCH PRINTING OFFICE. .itst piblished and for sale by J. G. TPnsselaef, and at the.ca"demical nook Store, allentown, Pa.: A popular view of Homceopathy, by the Revd. Everest. From the British Edition. 1834. 8vo. Constitution of the North- American Academy of Homceopathic Medicine. Founded April 10, 1835, and opened at Allentown, Pa., May 27, 1835. (Gratis.) 0; Ihe following books will shortly be publislihed at the Academical Book Store in Allentown, vi.: Memoirs of the North -Almerican Academy of Homclocopathia. The first Number. This will contain: "The operation of the venom of Serpents, the Antidotes &c." German & English. 4to. Memnoirs of the same. Second Number: "The effects of Phosphate of lilne." German & English. The necessity and utility of Homceopathia: an Oration delivered at Allentown, on the occasion of founding the Academy, by C. Heriiig, M. D.- Svo. The Organon of Dr. -Hahnelmann. From the British translation improved and enlarged from the fiflh Gcrman Edition, with an introduction by C. H-ering, M. D. 8vo. Jahr's Manual of Homoeopathic Medicine. Translat(, from the German, with improvements and addition i, by C. Hering, M. D. In two Vol. 8vo. The System of instruction pursued in the Homceopathic ' College in Allentown, Pa. Addressed to all, who i are friends to a radical education in the Art of: Healing. German & English. (j All works on Homeopathy as well as Pocket Cases of Hon-- pathic Medicine, prepared by approved hands, and very neai arranged, are always to be had at J. G. Wcsselheft's BI, Stores (Philadelphia &t New York). TFHE HOM4IEOPATHIST, DOMESTIC PHYSICIAN, SECOND PART. Sold by, X. G. T'Pesselleaftit, Philadlha 9, Bread St.; New York: 471, Pe-arl St.; *Bhinre: Corner of Camnden & Eutaw Sts. - AlIentotgn, Pa.: at the Aca-demiclal Book Store. 1838. PRICE: $1 E-4 Pk - On Diseases which are most common. Ar. The Head. Giddiness arises sometimes4 from causes, for which a remedy may be given: vitiated or foul stomach, weakening evacuations, ardent spirits, narcotic medicines, falls or a blow on the head; it is also in some cases connected with other complaints, which require attention to the following observations. Whoever is subject to this, should be moderate in eating and drinking, should rise early, walk frequently in the open air, and use the flesh brush in the evening. Giddiness whilst eating or-after a plentiful meal is suspicious; moderation and No. 15 in the morning are often of use; also Nos. 13, 14, 8, 23, according to the temperaments, afterwards to be described. The appearance of this malady after the dispersion of ulcers, is an unfavourable symptom; soWe-mes No. 18 or 35 may be useful.,i Giddiness with nausea, vomiting and eructation is relieved by No. 3- subsequently, if the stomaoV: 1 disordered at the same time, give No. 8 or 20; if it occur only in the evening accompanied with dimness of sight, No. 7; with sparkling before the eyes, particularly when moving, increased by stooping No. 5. No. 13 frequently relieves giddiness from close thinking; when from looking up No. 8; when from moving about, but better on lying down No. 17; in bed No. 13; when lying down No. 23; when rising up No. 14; merely by stooping No. 3, and afterwards No. 5; in a carriage" No. 16, afterwards No. 21; when sitting No. 8. Giddiness accompanied by loss of recollection, or anxiety No. 5; by falling or apprehension of dying No. 23; with ringing in the ears, head-ache, heat or paleness of the face, dimness in the eyes No. 8; with weakness on the head No. 17; with bleeding of the nose No. 18; with fainting No. 14, or subsequently No. 16. For weakness of memory from bleeding, purging, and other evacuants No. 17 is useful; from a blow on the head No. 15; from ardent spirits No. 13; from fright, anger, or vexation particularly Nos. 3 and 11, with other remedies where these causes are treated of; from damp air Nos. 6 or 23 or 29; for a determination of blood to the head, particularly Nos. 3 and 5, and among the remedies suitable Nos. 17, 23, 7, 18 deserve notice. Furthermore the head should be washed every evening with cold water, and -3 -afterwards bandaged; and the eyes and forehead washed every morning in very cold water. Congestion of blood to the head is troublesome; and when of long continuance dangerous. One feels the pulsation of the arteries in the head like the pulse beating in the wrist, the veins on head and neck are distended, and there is a sensation of fulness in the head; frequent giddiness, particularly when stooping, or walking in the sun; as if the head would burst, over the eyes, in the forehead, worse when stooping and coughing. -Give No. 3; to be repeated if of service. At the same time abstain from coffee, wine or ardent spirits, and be very moderate in the use of warm drinks generally; but drink freely of cold water and wash the head and neck frequently with it. If this should afford no relief, and if the patient be very irritable, inclined to anger, or accustomed to use ardent spirits, or of confined habits, then give No. 13. If he have severe, shooting, burning, pricking pains on one side of the head, or violent pressure in the forehead, with every step or motion, increased by stooping, noise, or from the glare of light, give No. 5. If he have at the same'time sparkling, flickering, darkening before the eyes, double sight, whizzing in the ears, fainting fits, confused sleep; if it be thus with children when teething, with girls when arrived at the age of puberty, or if cold during menstruation they 1* -4 - have taken, particularly from wet feet, then give first No. 3, and after 6, 8, or 12 hours No. 5. If it have been occasioned by too great joy or if accompanied by too great an excitement, then give No. 1; after a fright No. 2; after vexation No. 14; after suppressed vexation No. 4; after anger No. 13, as before mentioned where the exciting causes are treated of. Likewise after a fall, or a blow on the head No. 15, which, if it be necessary, may be repeated after 24 hours. For the bleeding of the nose, which in such cases occurs, nothing must be done. When the congestion of the blood arises from great weakness, give No. 17; should it return after every cold, give No. 22; if it always return after heavy lifting, give No. 23; -if at the same time the patient perspire too easily and too much, give No. 7; if he be cold with it, let him smell camphor several times. If it in spite of all these remedies return again, then give No. 18 in water, a spoonful every morning, if the patient have not taken this remedy already; should this be the case, then give No. 16 R., and should this also not relieve, in. 14 days give No. 21, two or three times at the most. If the remedies do not immediately operate and danger threaten, then make a poultice of oat-meal and apply it quite warm to the feet; or a hot foot-bath of -5 -water only; should the bowels be confined, give an injection of pure milk, or warm water. Head-ache. We may frequently adapt the cure to the causes, which produce the pain, or to the other symptoms, yet it is necessary to distinguish one species of head-ache from others; because frequently, what injures in one case, will be a remedy in another. When it proceeds from too great a determination of blood to the head, or from inflammation, the pains are generally pulsating, connected with heat, the pulsations of the arteries in the neck are visible; if the pain become violent, vomiting follows; it is still worse after shaking, moving the head, lying down, and stooping, sometimes better when standing. Of all domestic remedies, vinegar is the best; soften a crust of bread in it, and apply it to the temples; give injections of warm water, should that fail, then mix some vinegar with it, let the patient bathe his feet in warm water and when dried, let them be rubbed with flannel. He who is subject to this complaint should drink freely of cold water, rub his head every morning, with a cold wet cloth, particularly on the forehead and temples. When the pain is very severe, sharp burning over the region of the brain, especially in the forehead, the face red and bloated; eyes red; when delirium occurs, or violent behaviour; then omit the vinegar, and give - 6 - No. 3; if it succeed; let it operate for a considerable time, repeating it, should the patient become worse-- when it ceases to relieve, then give No. 5. If the pain be more inward, a dull pressing, the face pale, sunken, with insensibility, delirium, murmuring, sleepiness, then instantly give No. 5, and wait several hours, and see whether a good sound sleep follows. If the pain be dull pressing, or only on one side, very tormenting, weakening, commencing in the occiput or in the root of the nose, and passes backward; if it abate by binding the head tightly, or pressing it; if it is worse in sitting, better in walking; if the head be heavy, the countenance pale, with giddiness, anxiety, and moaning No. 8 will relieve. When the head-ache is burning, pulsating, with a fulness in the head, an oppressive heaviness, or crawling or waving and flapping, as if every thing in it were loose, particularly if it occur after meals, then 23 R. If such a head-ache from congestion of blood to the head, appear in the morning, or after meals, with great lassitude and drowsiness, stiffness and pains in the nape occurring, the speech faltering or the face distorted, the mouth awry, the limbs benumbed, then give No. 5, provide a hot foot bath, procure instantly the nearest physician, and treat the patient as is afterward recommended under apoplexy. Head-ache from Catarrh, is chiefly in the forehead, -7 -pressing, burning, is better in the morning, worse in the evening, with running of the eyes, sneezing, a dry heat in the nose, frequent shivering and sometimes cough; in this case, it is adviseable to draw warm water into the nose, and before going to bed, to take a draught of cold water. If it be better in the open air and increased by speaking, then No. 3 will.do good. If it be worse in the fresh air, and by reading, thinking, presses like a load, drawing acutely, the nose begins to run, but burns, then No. 27 is proper. If the running at the nose be acrid, attended with burning in it, if it occasion hoarseness, sleeplessness, with ringing in the ears, pulsating in the forehead, nausea, better in the open air, or in warmth, then smelling No. 19 will serve. For the other remedies see Catarrh. Rheumatic head-ache is rending and drawing, frequently changing the spot, going from the nape into the ears and temples, the head pains externally by touch, or motion, is increased in bed and towards midnight, often with perspiration; here and there small swellings arise and is relieved by vomiting. A warm foot bath will sometimes be of service, also, the steam of hot mush drawn into the nose, and the hair combed every evening. The best remedy is No. 14, and should that not succeed in a few hours, then give No. 13 in the evening, or No. 8, in the morning. Gouty head-ache is nearly similar, yet more piercing and rending, generally relieved by warmth and vomit ing. Give No. 25, if that fail No. 4, when it is severest over the nose, or boring piercing, rending deep in the head, or is better by stooping or lying; but No. 13, if there are piercing jerks in the side of the head, worse in fresh air, or when stooping. When at the very worst give No. 28, yet if nothing afford immediate relief, some strong coffee without milk might be taken. Pains in the head frequently arise from the stomach and bowels; if from undigested food, then strong coffee without milk or sugar is very serviceable; but if from a foul stomach, then look for the remedies prescribed under that head; when the body is costive, then give an injection of warm water. This head-ache is distinguished by a bad appearance of the tongue preceding it, a bad taste, loss of appetite; nausea or vomiting very soon shew themselves and increase with the pains; but if the head -ache be nervous, nausea and vomiting appear only after every severe attack. When the headache occasions sickness of the stomach, remedies for the head-ache must be given; but if the head-ache arise from a foul stomach, then remedies against the latter must be administered. Constipation, congestion of the blood owing to it, and head-ache, are in many cases relieved by Nos. 12, 13, or 2. If the brain be affected by walking or moving the head, pressing in the temples, if it be relieved neither by sitting up, nor lying down, the eyes - 9 - dull, with an inclination to close them, yet sleepless; if the head be heavy, particularly when moving the eyes, when thinking closely ready to burst, if it be worse in the morning, in the open air, or after meals, particularly worse after coffee, or when there is a loathing of it, give No. 13. If the pains be only on one side, little congestion of blood, but shivering, no thirst, a disposition anxiously to complain, although of a mild temper, No. 8 will be applicable. When the head feels as if pressed together from both sides, and when stooping, as if every thing would fall out of the forehead, bleeding at the nose appears, yet affording little relief; when the eyes burn and water, then No. 12 will be useful, which after 6 or 12 hours may be repeated. If the pains be violent with tearing, outward pressing in the forehead, outward throbbing in the temples, considerable congestion of blood, restless expression of the eyes, strong thirst, dry mouth, sour eructation, inclination to vomit, and even foul and offensive vomitrition, then give No. 2, if it assist, repeat it every two or three hours or still oftener, until it is no longer required, or another remedy may be given; frequently No. 7 will suit, when the head seems so full as if ready to burst, or as if it were bound together with a bandage, or worse at night, tearing, burning, boring, pricking. If nausea commence at the same time with the headache, if every part of the head, even to the tongue were as if bruised, if vomiting or reaching follow, then give --- 10 - No. 25, and afterwards other remedies. If continual costiveness occasion congestion of blood to the head, with pains on one side, oppressive throbbing, as if the brain were bruised, or as if laced together, which draws the neck awry, jor with stomach-ache, with painful stiffness of the nape, frequent emission of light coloured urine, nausea, vomiting, then give No. 6. In head-ache arising from the nerves, the head is generally cool, the countenance pale; in the beginning the patient discharges sometimes a colourless urine; the pain abates after vomiting; yet this head-ache often returns, on one side only, or boring as if with a nail, on small spots; the pains increasing by each touch. A quiet position in a dark room mitigates the pain during the paroxysm. It may be prevented by frequent washing in cold water, rubbing and brushing the skin, and using the remedies, mentioned below, without any other medicine. Coffee is so prejudicial to those afflicted with this head-ache, even should it relieve during the attack, that they must abstain from it entirely. No. 1 will avail in violent, drawing, pressing pains on one side of the head, as if a nail were driven into it; as if the brains were shattered, crushed, burst; occurring on the slightest occasions, close thinking, vexation, taking cold, too much food &c., with aversion to the use of coffee, irritability from any noise, even music; the pains appearing intolerable, producing moaning, the patient being quite beside himself, shrieks and cries, throws himself about, feels great anxiety, dreads the fresh air and shivers::No. 1 may frequently be repeated, if necessary, and afterwards No. 13 is generally serviceable, sometimes Nos. 4 or 8. No. 3 will often succeed when pains are most excessive, when the patient lies senseless, at intervals choking, crying and lamenting, and apprehensive of dying, the least noise or motion is intolerable, the pulse very weak, stopping at intervals, particularly when the head-ache is throbbing, stinging or pinching above the nose; aggravated by the reading or speaking of other persons; also in head-ache from cold with catarrh, rustling in the ears, abdominal pains; also with the troublesome sensation, as if a ball were rising in the head, which occasions a cool air in it. No. 4 will relieve the pressing pain above the nose, mitigated by bending forward; pressing from within outwardly, shooting throbbing; tearing in the forehead, as if a nail were driven through the head, piercing boring deep into the brain, with nausea, darkness before the eyes, aversion to light, pale countenance, much colourless urine; the pains cease for a time, upon a change of position, yet often returning after meals, at night after lying down, in the morning after getting up; the patient being very much affrighted, inconstant, or taciturn and dejected. No. 5 will assist in slighter cases, when the head is - 12 - outwardly sensitive, the veins on the head and hands being swollen, a rolling in the head, a rustling in the ears, obscurity before the eyes; it is also of service in the severest pains, from the back of the head to the eyes and nose, with a pressing; cleaving, rolling, flapping sensation; augmented with every motion, turning of the eyes, from a bright light, any noise, concussion or even the step of another; when the head and forehead receive a jolt from every step, or going up stairs; also when the pains return every afternoon, and continue till after midnight, growing worse from the warmth of the bed, or as soon as he lies down, and worse when in a draught. When the head-ache begins with a breath passing over into a stitch, seizing half the head, sometimes piercing for a moment, and so exquisitely as to deprive the sufferer of his senses. No. 3 may often be administered, and after some hours, when it ceases to relieve No. 5; let this operate at least from 6 to 12 hours; if then the foregoing sensation continue, as if water were in the forehead, and does not gradually disperse, then No. 32 R. may afford relief, particularly when the patient has a sensation of coldness in the ears, the eyes, on one side of the face, about the mouth, or if there be a trembling and sparkling before the eyes, and objects appear smaller than usual, or give No. 5, and when it ceases to relieve No. 7 will succeed, when the pain shoots down into the teeth, and neck, stitches in the ears, - 13 - only on the left side, or is always worse at night, with night-sweats, affording no relief. After No. 7, or No. 5, somietimes No. 16 is found useful, when the pain is as if a nail were driven into the head, with a violent boring, nightly pain, as if the forehead was ready to burst, and when painful lumps appear on the head. No. 6 is frequently efficacious in nervous headache, also when the hair feels tender, accompanied by a laxity of the bowels, when the pains become so severe, that the patient loses his reason, or is at least very much weakened, fainty, always worse when rising up and lying down, accompanied with cold sweat, coldness and thirst. See for the other symptoms if headache-from constipation, p. 8. No. 8, applies to tearing pains which become worse in the evening, or pulsating, pricking after rising in the morning, or at night after lying down; with jerking, pricking, stitches in the temples, particularly wihen the pain is only on one side of the head; accompanied with frequent giddiness, inclination to vomit, heaviness in the head, the eyes becoming beclouded, and unable to bear the light, rustling in the ears, or stinging, throbbing, and tearing in them; pale doleful countenance, no appetite, nor thirst; shivering, anxious, sometimes bleeding at the nose, palpitation of the heart. All the symptoms are worse when at rest or sitting, and become better in the fresh air; the head-ache is relieved 14 - by pressure, or a tight bandage. It answers best with phlegmatic mild persons. No. 12 is indicated by. burning and pressing headache, or as if when stooping, every thing would fall through the forehead, worse in walking; or more outwardly dragging and tending towards the face and temples, or pressing rooting, tearing in small spots, especially with persons suffering from rheumatism, and of a petulant, angry temper. Subsequently:No. 23 will often answer. No. 13 will assist, as mentioned above in head-ache from constipation, from coffee drinking, but also from pains resembling the piercing of a nail; or stinging, jerking, with nausea and sour vomiting; when the patient has a pricking and pressing pain on: one side, beginning early in the morning and growing worse and worse, until' the patient is quite distracted and raving; when the brain feels as if rent, the face pale and dejected, the head heavy, a humming in it, with giddiness, or trembling when walking, worse when moving the eyes, in the fresh air, early in the morning, after meals, or when stooping. Also when the head is outwardly painful and is worse in cold weather. No. 14 will assist in head-ache from a cold or drinking coffee; particularly when there is a rending or drawing pain on one side extending to the jaw; stitches in the temples, heaviness over the nose, or very troublesome palpitation, particularly when one -15 - cheek is red and the other pale, or the whole face bloated, when the eyes are painful, a cold in the throat or breast, or bitter offensive taste; it is often serviceable for children; frequently when the persons cannot bear the least pain and appear distracted. No. 17 will also serve for sensitive individuals, when the pain is oppressing and prevents sleeping at night, or when there is a rending in the temples as if they would burst; boring in.the vertex, the brain feeling as if bruised; jerking and rending, and fluctuating and bursting; worse when rising off a seat, with every movement; when opening the eyes, relieved by lying down and being quiet. Particularly when the outer skin suffers from the touch; with discontented persons, stubborn, unruly children, fond of dainties, with a pale face, only red and hot at times, when they become very talkative, or the whole night restless. It answers often after No. 1. No. 20 may sometimes be given for a foul stomach or for a cold, or when an eruption has been dispersed and pains ensue from it; especially in the bones, dull, boring in the temples and forehead, bursting, rending, or abating in the open air, increased by going up stairs; it also answers well after No. 8, when the stomach is not in order, and when the hair falls off from the head-ache. No. 28 is useful in the most excruciating head-ache, raging, rending, on one side, drawing, pressing, spas - 16 modic pains; pressing in the forehead by stooping, aggravated by lying on the back; in attacks every afternoon, or towards evening, in the left side, with great restlessness and anxiety; particularly when the perspiration smells like urine, with small and offensive urinary discharge; but much during the pains and quite clear. No. 34 is sometimes given in throbbing head-ache, or such as is stretching, bursting, -pressing out, worse when walking or moving; or pricking tearing when at rest; or when moving the head, the eyes, stooping, the open air and cold increases it, with phlegmatic, sluggish, ill-natured persons, or children that are very unruly, stubborn and clumsy, particularly if they are afraid of the fresh air and exercise, shivering much after drinking. When the above remedies in many cases will not relieve, then try the following, which are however slow in their operation, but which must not be repeated till after 7 days, in water at the least after 24 hours. Try No. 18 when the head-ache is throbbing, with heat, chiefly in the morning or evening; with nausea, worse in the air, better in the house; rending with stunning, pressure, every week; with loss of hair after suppressed cutaneous eruption, ulcers, or perspiration. No. 19 with the same pain, if it be worse in the house and is better in the open air. - 17 - No. 21 alsobeating throbbing head-ache with heat and congestion of the blood, when originating in exertion, speaking or stooping, with nightly pains from the nape to the top of the head; with drawing pain every forenoon, or when the forehead and eyes are ready to burst, excrescences rising on the head, the hair falling off, the skin very tender, the pains extending to the nose or face; with perspiration of the head. A very severe head-ache with great weakness, indifference and melancholy, often indicates a heavy disease, which may be prevented either by No. 6 or 19, if these be adapted to the pain, otherwise by No. 10. When rheumatism, gout, erysipelas, eruptions or ulcers have been suppressed, dangerous head-ache will often follow; which ought, by no means, to be neglected; give the same remedies as are applicable to these maladies, and see at the same time what is said in the preceding pages, relative to medicine for the head - ache. Head-ache deep in the eyes, sharp stinging through the brain, accompanied with weakness of the eyes, are symptomatic of blindness. Should neither No. 5 nor No. 18 in water assist, then apply without delay to a homoeopathic physician. When a pain comes always on the same part of the head, deep in the brain, and on the other side of the 2 - 18 - body are lameness, tingling, pulling and similar affection, it would be adviseable to consult a physician. When aged persons have a continual head-ache and at the same time make little urine, which is thick, turbid and offensive, it is an unfavorable symptom; they should drink freely of cold water, have their skin brushed and consult a physician. For scald head or eruptions on the head, or in the face, see in the sequel under "Eruptions". Loosing the hair. Use nothing, if the hair grow again but washing, brushing and combing; but if the hair become thinner, have it cut a little, once a month. Washing the head frequently in cold water, particularly in the evening and then binding a napkin around the head, will be of service when the hair is getting thin. If that fail, try beer. If the hair be too dry, oil, grease, ointment and pomatums are injurious; once a week to wash with fine soap is much better; if that should not answer, boil wheat bran and wash the head once a week with it. When the hairs split, it is well to rub them with grease or sweet oil in preference to bear's grease, cutting of the points frequently. When single bald spots appear, it may at times be serviceable to shave so far as to take away a part of the surrounding hair; if this does not assist in 14 days, rub the spot once a week in the evening with a sliced onion. When persons become bald after a severe illness, washing the head morning and evening with pure spring - 19 - water is very proper; if the baldness be hereditary, then nothing will avail. When baldness appears early in life, the following pomatum is very useful: take some beef marrow, heat and strain it; put a single drop of the tincture of cantharides into a saucer, mix with it gradually as much marrow by stirring and beating as will fill the saucer; every 3 or 4 days rub the bald spots with a tea-spoonful of this mixture once in the evening. -Should the hair fall out after great debility give No. 17, and subsequently No. 36. Also for a clammy sweat in the hair No. 17 will sometimes do. If the hair falls out from strong perspiration, No. 7 will often be of use; from the use of quinine or bark No. 5; from mercury No. 16, or 29; after much grief and trouble No. 11. B. Diseases of the Eyes. Every kind of eye-water, salves and ointments injure the eyes; almost all contain strong poisons, more or less, and should they accidentally do good, a new affection of the eyes worse than the first, will take place. Whoever values his eyes, ought to shun these poisonous, dangerous, utterly useless things, as simple remedies will always effect far more, especially if the eyes have not been injured by quackery. Pure cold water is the only healthful eye-water; it 2* - 20 - will avail in many cases when the eyes are painful, red and burn, accompanied with catarrh and cough. Also for tedious sore eyes, with great aversion to light, becoming worse: on every slight occasion, particularly from cold winds or cold wet weather. Put on white bread, softened in cold water. In all cases where the patient cannot bear cold water, or it will not avail, where not only a burning, and a sensation is felt as if sand were in them, with a shunning of the light, but particularly where violent pains are suffered, and sharp tears are shed; lukewarm water will then be preferable, applied either on a linen rag, or white bread softened in it, repeating the application whenever the pain increases. When the eyes are very dry, and the eye-lids spasmodically closed, then fresh sweet oil is very good. When erysipelas affects the eyes, which is known by the redness spreading far around them, nothing wet should be applied, but warm bags filled with bran laid upon them. Neither must any thing be applied to the eyes, when they have been injured by the poison sumac, except taking inwardly the medicine previously prescribed against a poison of this kind. Whosoever insists in using a salve, may take the white of a fresh egg, beat it to a froth, mix this with a tea-spoonful of the finest powdered loaf-sugar and a little camphor, and lay it on the eye. The most rapid cure however you will effect by the - 21 - following remedies, with which camphorated salve, must not be used. The eye-lids are sometimes red, inflamed and swollen, but the eye-balls not affected. For red hard swelling with burning, heat and dryness give No. 3; if it have a good effect, but not of long continuance, it may be repeated. If the eye-lids are pale, yellowish red, swollen, shining as if transparent; burning and strained; with much moisture in the eyes and nose, and perhaps fever No. 3 is also the first remedy. Should it not completely cure, in a few days give No. 16, particularly if the pressing pain continue, or the lids feel sore. When the swelling is bad and No. 3 avails but little, or if the lids are much inflamed, and continue red, with violent burning, and moisture or matter escapes, then No. 18 is preferable to No. 16, particularly when the eyes are contracted in the morning, and the patient cannot endure the light; should no immediate improvement take place, you may repeat No. 3, which will then have far more effect. If No. 16 have been given and without effect, particularly if the eye-lids burn and itch, and are red with swelling, adhere together, and bleed when opened, even turned the wrong way, or heavy and powerless, give No. 5. When the inside of the lids are inflamed, red and painful, burning violently, and they can scarcely be opened, then give No. 19. But if they appear as if powerfully drawn together, swollen, difficult to open, and the pains more acute, with ulcers on the edges and scurf on the outside, then give No. 7, anid should that not fully succeed after some days No. 16 may be administered. In cases of the most ordinary tedious soreness of the eye-lids, when they are itching by day and adhering at night, red and somewhat swollen, with the margins ulcerated, moist and purulent, with frequent blinking of the eyes, shunning light, constant catarrh, perhaps also a severe head-ache, or heat in the head No. 44 R. may be helpful. When the margins burn and itch, feeling very sore when touched, and are suppurated in the morning, then give No. 13, which is also good, when No. 44 is inapplicable, and in cases where that will not help, give No. 8. If in such inflammations the lids turn outwards, with pricking, burning and itching, or without pains, give No. 7 first, subsequently, if it be necessary No. 16. Sometimes No. 5 may also be given. If these remedies fail, and the lids remain quite red, with moisture in the angles, the eyes too tender for the light, and when they sting, give No. 20. When the lids burn and smart when reading, when No. 18 has afforded only a partial relief, let the patient smell No. 35. When there is much crawling inside of the lids, increased in the evening, -with running tears No. 17. Biting itching in the lids, when they are quite stiff, as if disabled No. 23 is suitable; in convulsive - 23 - contracting and closing No. 33; when the upper lids feel heavy as lead No. 14; in great dryness, also when the eyes run, with difficult motion and heat in them, No. 6 will avail. A sty on the eye-lid is most readily cured by No. 8, and often disappears immediately after taking it; sometimes it may be dispersed by touching it with a cold key; cold water is injurious; it is preferable to apply a poultice of bread and milk, laid on warm and kept on for the night. If it return frequently, or leave hard spots behind, or when they do not open, but become hard, particularly when the eyes easily suppurate, are acute and burn, mostly in the angles; when always some viscous matter adheres, then No. 11 will be serviceable. Should lumps remain, let the patient after two or three weeks smell No. 35 only once. In cases of inflammation of the eyes, or sore eyes, when not only the lid but the eye itself is affected, or the eye alone No. 3 is ordinarily the best remedy, particularly when the malady commenced suddenly and grew worse, when the whole eye is red or full of red veins, runs much and is very painful. When the eyes are sore from a cold, with catarrh, head-ache, cough, sore throat &c,, the following reimedies will be useful. No. 13, when the lids, particularly in the angles are redder than the eyes, or the latter are blood shot, and smart as from salt; when there is a burning and pres - 24 - sing as from sand; constant flowing of tears, shunning of the light, particularly in the morning, combined with fever, worse morning and evening. No. 14 particularly with children, when the eyes sting, press, burn, as if fire were struck out of them, swollen and closed together in the morning, or very dry, the individual being very impatient. No. 5, when the white of the eye is quite red, or large red veins are visible; much heat; sharp burning tears, or the eyes quite dry, much affected by the light; when the pains are spasmodic and deep seated; the catarrh accompanying so severe as to affect the nose, pimples breaking out about the nose and mouth; the cough short, dry, gasping and convulsive, coming on in attacks, during which the succession of the cough is uninterrupted. No. 44, when there is much pressing in the eyes, much viscous moisture and sharp tears, the lids drawn -together, the whole eye very red; violent pains combined with catarrh, worse in the evening. No. 4, when there is more pain, but less redness, severe pressing, violent flow of tears, especially shunning every thing bright, catarrh very acute and flowing. It may, if necessary, be repeated in 12 to 24hours. No. 8 also, more accurately prescribed below, is sometimes very suitable with this affection. If you Shave not given No. 13 already, it may still serve after other remedies, to remove the great sensibility - 25 - which is apt to remain. Thus No. 5 also, if the sight be weakened, or a flickering, sparkling sensation, or obscurity before the eyes. When sore eyes originate from rheumatism, the inside of the eye being red, the light painful, sharp tears flowing freely; stinging, rending pains, not only inwardly but also outwardly, always worse in the warmth, apply the following remedies. No. 8, after the worst inflammation has been removed by No. 3, when severe pains remain, piercing, boring and cutting, all light insufferable, aggravated every afternoon and evening, when the pain frequently returns, producing weeping which makes it still worse. No. 12 mnay be given if No. 8 have mitigated the pain, but the redness still remains; when it inwardly burns and feels as if sand were in it, worse in the evening and at night, when the lids are swollen and opening them produces head -ache. Give No. 23, where No. 12 seemed to answer, but did not, the eye continuing biting and pressing and stinging, many tears and adhering together at night, or when it is swollen, resembling St. Anthony's fire. No. 6, when the pain is rending, interrupting sleep- at night, intolerable head-ache, much heat in the eyes, and a sensation of dryness. In such cases of rheumatic inflammation Nos. 13, 14, 4, are sometimes serviceable: look for such cases above; but more frequently Nos. 7, 18, which will - 26 - be noticed further on. No. 44 is sometimes suitable, particularly when small watery pustules appear on the eye, the light more tolerable, but the pains more violent, the redness so increased, that all the veins are visible. If any one be subject to gout and it fall upon the eyes, then first give No. 3, subsequently No. 20, or No. 18 the indication for which will be characterised afterwards. No. 5 will frequently serve for symptoms as on page 25, especially when the pain is very acute all round the eye, above it, or near it, a violent stinging over it as if it were about to be torn out or pressed in. When the pains frequently come and go, when flushes appear before the eyes, or sparkling,, black spots with a bright border, or every thing beclouded or as seen through a veil; a violent giddiness and head- ache with it, so bad as to render them senseless; with severe burning cutting pains, penetrating the head; particularly in the forehead or pressing on one side of the brain; or extending into the nose, or pervading the whole system, with great anxiety and restlessness, No. 28 will relieve. Many tedious complaints in the eyes arise from scrofula, which are known by symptoms described further on; either with children, who are affected by it, or with adults, who had it in early life. If the eyes have once been weakened by this malady, they are liable to be affected -by colds and other causes; and a -27 -:darkness of vision or ulcers on the eye-ball easily occur. Apply the remedies prescribed above; but should these attacks return, it will be best to have the scrofula eradicated by a homceopathic physician. In the mean while you may derive benefit by applying the following remedies. No. 8 is often suitable in the beginning, when the margins of the eye-lids are red, burn and adhere by viscous matter; when the water flows so sharp as to inflame the cheeks, or occasion a watery swelling and the eyes shunning of the light, or when No. 8 is applicable as before mentioned on page 23. If it has been of service, though only partially, then after a week, the patient may smell No. 36. No. 5 will assist when the pressure is severe, increasing when the eyes are turned upward, and many red veins are visible, pustules and ulcers on the eye, when catarrh is combined with it, and other symptoms, such as have been mentioned on page 24; or if the 1 affection arose from a cold, or damp and cold weather. No. 7 will apply to children who have received no i mercury, the pains cutting, particularly when straining the eyes, worse in the evening and in the warm bed, in the open air, burning and flowing with tears, light insupportable, cloudy and misty; or small pustules arise on the eye-ball; returning with every fresh cold. It will often serve after No. 5, when this has operated 8 or 14 days. -- 28 - No. 16 will often do after No. 5, or after No. 7, when children have previously had much calomel, the lids and eyes red and sore, when touched as if wounded, closing convulsively, scarcely able to move them, the light intolerable in the evening, at one time quite beclouded, at another bright and clear; when there is a pressure in the eye as if it were ready to burst out; when small pustules or blots are visible on the Iris, and red spots outwardly around the eye. After this remedy has been given once, wait at least 14 days, before either it be repeated, or another be given, unless the case should become very bad and another remedy required. You may give No. 30 every other day. Give No. 18 instead of No. 16, especially if No. 5 or 7 have preceded (but not after No. 16) in cases where the eye-lids are drawn together in the morning and the patient shuns the least light, or is almost blind in day-time, and only able to see a little in twilight; when a veil seems to overspread theight, the Iris beclouded, appearing as if dursty, or when the eyelids are affected, as particilarly noticed before. No. 22 is very serviceable, if soreness of the eyes arise from cold, particularly pressing when reading, and every thing appears beclouded as with a veil, but sometimes, as if sparks, or fire were flashing from them; with much pain above the eyes. If the patient feel better when quiet, and worse when in motion, preferring sitting still, then do not give No. 5 in pre - 29 - ference to No. 22; but should he be worse when quiet and wish to be busy, then give No. 22, and wait its effects for a considerable time. No. 35 is sometimes applicable after No. 22, aud in general whenever in this disease there arise ulcers or membranes on the eye, with violent pressing itching and stinging; or burning and cutting when reading in the evening; when it is dim and hazy before the eyes, particularly after meals or reading, sewing, &c.; especially when the part affected feels cold inwardly. No. 17 will help, when the eyes are much more painful in the evening, as if sand had got in them, as if they would be pressed inwardly; when the eye has lost its brilliancy or, Avhen looking deep into the eyes, you perceive a sort of smoke or fog in them. No. 19 is sometimes of service in acute burning pains, and when there are already spots on the eye. In cases of this kind, the remedies named before may be applied, particularly Nos. 4, 13; for spots No. 44 is to be preferred to every other..Sometimes sore eyes are occasioned by small insects; in such cases rub a linen rag with camphor, and bind it on the eye, or apply the camphorated salve as described before. A very bad affection of the eye also arises from the dispersion of eruptions, ulcers, or certain, other diseases, then a homoeopathic physician should be consulted. Should they be in consequence - 30 - of the small pox, measles, scarlet fever, &c.---see what is said under the respective heads. Spots or skin on the eyes, must by no means be treated, as is too common, with strong corrosive remedies, by which so many thousands have totally lost their sight; but rather allow rest to the eyes, and if you have no physician at.hand to consult, make use of the remedies referred to page 19 and page 25, giving to each one or two weeks to operate; Nos. 44 or 8 are particularly useful; No. 5, and afterwards Nos. 16 or 18, and then No. 35. Whoever may be too impatient to try these remedies, may use genuine, pure nut-oil, which on a moderate heat is pressed out of wall-nuts, under one year old, and put one drop every evening into the eye. On very thick, swollen, white spots, put finely powdered dry table salt with a hair pencil. If from the angle there is actually growing a skin over the eye, then let some of the best finely powdered lump sugar be daily put on them. When the whole eye appears like a dark window, take the fat of a snake, melted over a moderate heat, and apply a little every morning. The gall of fishes will also answer, but only when the skin has quite prevented seeing and is so thick, as to require great patience and perseverance in the use of this remedy. We are in the habit of calling every affection of the eyes, very improperly, a weakness of sight. It is only correct when the eyes are strained, with the least exer - 31 - tion, either refusing their service altogether, or are painful, though there be nothing apparent in the eyes to occasion it. Shortness of sight is no weakness; for it often belongs to the strongest eyes, and chiefly in youth, particularly with those, whose occupation leads them to look on objects very closely. The more distant the objects, the more indistinct they are; every thing that is near, is seen more distinctly, and the smallest objects distinguished with ease. Neither is long-sightedness a weakness,- as it belongs to the strongest eyes, chiefly with aged persons, especially with those, whose calling in life has led them to look at objects at a distance. It is impossible for such to distinguish things clearly when very near, the more near, the less distinctly are they perceived. To persons suffering from weak eyes, spectacles are always injurious. They are only useful for those who are either short- or long-sighted. As so much mischief has originated from the abuse of spectacles, we would guard every one, who wishes to preserve his eyes, against the great errors into which others have run. Let no one who is not either short- or long-sighted, allow himself to be persuaded into the use of spectacles. If he has either one or the other affection and has moreover weak eyes, still he should use them as little as possible. For spectacles of every kind will injure weak eyes and frequently render them incurable. Green spectacles are without exception exceedingly perniciqus, and physicians are highly reprehensible who recommend their patients to use them. Any man may convince himself of their injury, by looking for a short time through a piece of green glass, on white paper lying in the sun-shine, and suddenly removing the glass, he will always perceive a red spot on the paper.: Thus you discover, that the eye was compelled to produce a red glare, as a counterpart to the green; by this the eye is unnaturally irritated and the power of vision enfeebled. The injury done in this way, has been proved by innumerable examples. Green glasses are to the eyes what brandy is to the nerves. Only in a few cases can it be serviceable to excite the eyes for son- time by green glasses- just as in some cases of blindness it is serviceable to expose the eyes to the glare of the midday -sun. Either used improperly cannot but prove very pernicious. To shield the eyes against the glare of light, or in walking when the snow covers the surrounding country, or against the blinding effects of the bright sun-shine, or when labouring near the fire, you will best wear spectacles made of wire, with large openings over which, instead of glass, black crape may be tightly strained. Persons who are short-sighted, must use concave glasses, which will exhibit to them whatever is distant, smaller and clearer; those who are far-sighted, must use convex glasses, which will bring objects nearer and - 33 - make them larger and plainer. As every pair of glasses is only adapted for a certain distance and should only be used for that distance, you should not look at remote objects, through glasses adapted for near ones, nor use glasses calculated for a great distance to look at objects very near. You ought to select spectacles for the distance you chiefly want them for. Those who are short- sighted, should choose glasses which will diimnish relative to the distance, for which they are destined the objects as little as possible, for when they diminish too much they will injure the eyes. Those of far sight should choose glasses which, when used for reading in due distance, do not much enlarge the letters, theless the better; for when they do, they will inflict an injury to the eyes. It is frequently necessary to have a glass adapted to each eye, since that which is serviceable to the left, may be injurious to the right, the latter is commonly the stronger. Therefore try each eye singly. This should not be done after meals and potations, neither try several glasses one after the other, as thereby you may easily select unsuitable ones; rather continue your examination several days, trying a pair each day until you find glasses perfectly adapted to your purpose. The glasses must not pain the eyes; this would shew that they are too sharp, or generally bad; in many cases the eyes are weak and can bear no glasses; in very rare cases the glasses may occasion pain being 3 - 34 - themselves too weak. You should always either change the glasses, until you find proper ones, or use none at all; when in the use of them, an uneasiness is occasioned, a pressure in the eyes, going into the head, making you sleepy, inflaming the eyes, when frequent rest of the eyes is necessary, or when after the removal of the spectacles, some time elapses before you can see properly again. When this occurs, when objects appear through the glasses either smaller or larger than formerly, then is it high time, that other glasses be set in, otherwise your eyes will suffer from the neglect. By a proper change of glasses the sight is often very much improved. When a short-sighted person perceives objects through the glasses smaller than formerly, then he must have glasses of less concavity; if they appear larger and indistinct, the glasses must be more concave than those he has. When to the far-sighted, objects appear smaller and indistinct, then he must have glasses of greater convexity, if they appear larger, they should have less. The spectacles ought to be as light as possible, and have slides, that they may sit firmly without pressing; the larger the glasses are, the better; they should be perfectly pure, clear and white, without a red or green shade, without flaws, notches, streaks or cracks, they should be perfectly and uniformly good, and well polished. Broken glasses are injurious, and it is unaccountable how any one could be so unwise as to recom 36 - who are corpulent. Still it is preferable in all such cases to consult a physician. For sudden, short attacks of blindness give No. 3; if it frequently recur No. 7; but if the patient have received calomel, then give No. 21. For night-blindness, where the patient can see nothing after twilight, give No. 5, especially if there appear a red colour or sparks before the eyes, or a variegated circle around the candle; if there are more black spots or sparks, then give No. 6. Should these fail, then try No. 33R. For day-blindness, where the patient Can only see in the evening, give No. 18, and where it is necessary afterwards No. 21. The shunning of light, where the patient can bear nothing bright, is commonly combined with other complaints, for which a remedy should be chosen. Where this is not the case, give No. 3 for two successive mornings, and wait for some days; then at night give No. 13; if it be no better, after 3 days, give No. 5; after 8 days give No. 7, and again after 8 days give No. 16. If the patient cannot get light enough, give in the same way Nos. 3, then 5, then 18. For the shunning of light with head-ache, when the candle-light appears dark and unsteady, give No. 44. When fiery circles appear around the light, or the light is beclouded, always as if something had to be wiped away, every thing seems double, or is quite beclouded, -- 37 - give No. 8; when a variegated halo about the candle, red spots, or clouds, double sight and incipient blindness: No. 5; for black spots before the eyes, and flickering and double sight No. 6. Frequently for obscure sight, black flashes and flickering in the day, appearances of fire in the night, or halo around the light No. 11. Squinting with children, which have much heat in the head is often cured by No. 5; from worms No. 33. If it arise, as is very commonly the case, from the light being kept on one side of the bed on which the infant lies, put it for some time on the other side, placing the candle there also, to accustom the eye to that side, and afterwards place the infant, so that the ligh-t may strike the face in front, and if this cannot be done, then screen the light altogether. Children who are approaching to a riper age, can but with difficulty be cured; however you may tie up the sound eye every day for some hours, then for whole days, so as to prevent their using it, and,.thus accustom them to use the squinting eye properly; when both eyes diverge, put a bit of black court plaster on the tip of the nose; when they converge, put a screen of shining silk on either side of the head. Should all these fail, it is spasmodic and a physician must be consulted. - 38 - C. Of the Ears. For eryptions behind or within the ears, see "Eruptions". The mumps are a swelling, of 'the great salivary gland lying before and under the ear. They frequently affect children, yet are not dangerous, if they do not strike in. Sometimes the swelling extends over the whole neck, so that the patient can neither chew nor swallow, and increases for 3 or 4 days; but there is no danger; on the 5th or 7th day the swelling in the neck disappears, and shows itself on the breast, or the testicles, which are sometimes red and painful, or stomachache occurs or other symptoms. This is the most critical time. Keep the patient therefore continually warm, not excessively so, prevent his taking cold, or overheating himself, and all stimulants in meat or drink. No outward application must be allowed; at most, a cotton or linen handkerchief may be tied about his neck, but no silk or flannel. The principal remedy is No. 7, which requires but very seldom to be repeated. When the patient assumes an inflammatory appearance, or the swelling is red resembling erysipelas, or when it strikes in and affects the brain, which is perceivable by a sudden collapsion followed by insensibility and flightiness. No. 5 will help; given in dangerous cases in water a teaspoonful every hour, until the improvement appears. S -- 4U --- yet without relief, when the drawing pain reaching the cheeks is piercing deep within, at the same time tearing or pressing or burning even outwardly, yet with an inward cold feeling, with violent twitches, particularly if the ear be damp - swet, No. 7 is to be given. Should it be a rheumatism fallen on the ear, with a jerking tearing pain, as if something would be pressed out, or when it is externally red, hot and swollen, the pains passing through the whole side of the face, particularly with persons of a cold and melancholy disposition, No. 8 is useful. For those of an ardent temper No. 13 will be of service. With very sensitive persons who are troubled with it on every slight occasion, with a pressing stinging pain within and behind the ears, heat and irritability at any loud noise No. 15 will help; but if the pain be more drawing outwardly, stinging and tingling within, give No. 17. In other cases like these, with stinging in, and behind the ears, boring, screwing, with drawing and stinging even to the throat, with a tingling, rumbling round in the ears, particularly when the head and eyes are also affected, the pains returning more violently at intervals by touching or moving, No. 5 will help. If this fail, and it stings when sneezing, beats and roars in the head, give No. 16 R., or in similar cases, where the pains are very severe, as in-cramps, with a jerking, -rumbling and rolling sensation in the ears, these being as if deaf and cold with crawling towards the face, give - 41 - No. 32 R. In other cases of the same kind, particularly from colds, where the pains are more severe when lying down, than when stirring, particularly at night, with nausea, No. 22 is good. Other remedies are suitable, such as Nos. 10, 18 and 20, you may choose according to the other complaints. Use no outward applications; sweet oil may become dangerous, hot steam may scald the ear, and when once injured, it can never be restored again. A sponge dipped in warm water and bound upon the ear, is the only thing which may probably abate pain without doing injury. When the remedies are found to succeed, then no cotton or wool should be put into the ears. Indeed this should only be done when the running of the ears makes it necessary, as has been spoken of, when the remedies prescribed for children, do not immediately succeed, then tie a thread dipped in sulphur around the ear, which often occasions a running and brings relief. Running of the ears is a malady which must be borne with thel greatest patience, because the most trifling discharge, when suppressed, may be followed by the most serious consequences. Let nothing be injected, even oil is pernicious, because some of it always remains in the ear and becomes rancid; other things which are becoming dry, are still more noxious; tepid water, as much as is necessary for cleanliness, is the only innocent thing. In this case some cotton, or what - 43 - if too much sulphur, No. 8, and subsequently No. 7. Should it notwithstanding become very tedious, then take as much of potassa as will lie on the point of a knife, shaking it in a bottle of rain water, until it is dissolved, then let a tea-spoonful every day be put into the ear, until it begin to mend. If the discharge be purulent and tedious, then No. 7 may be given, after eight days or Ilter No. 18, and this last, three times every week; if after that it does not improve, then smell No. 35 once. If there be a severe head-ache combined with it, and No. 7, or 18 have afforded no relief, then give No. 5, and afterwards No. 38. Should no benefit be found from it, then give two mornings successively No. 21, and repeat it again after from 8 to 14 days once, if necessary. A tedious discharge is sometimes relieved by No. 45, particularly when the subject is liable to rheumatism. But if all fail, then try borax in a weak solution, as was described above in reference to potash. Should the discharge be checked, or suddenly discontinued, whether it be of a long or a short duration, there is always danger. Examine the ear carefully with an hair pin, whether a crust be formed, or something else obstructs it; admit warm steam into the ear, not too warm, to soften what may have been hardened; but if the ear be not obstructed, yet inwardly dry, then take some bread broken from a loaf just out of the oven, and lay the crumb on the ear, not hotter than - 44 - can be borne without pain, and repeat it as often as the bread becomes cold; or take a small loaf made of rye flour or bran, make a hole into the crust, and hold the ear over it. When the glands of the neck swell and become hard after the suppression of the discharge, give No. 8, and subsequently No. 7 or 5. If severe head- ache and fever occur, then give No. 5 first, and if it fail No. 12. If it be after a violent cold, occasioned by wet feet, and the patient is better when moving much about, then give No. 22; if it is better when keeping quiet No. 5; if worse when warm in bed, then give No. 7. If after a suppressed discharge, a swelling like the mumps, takes place, then administer the remedies in that case prescribed; but if the swelling be on the genitals, then give No. 13, in the evening, and if it be no better No. 8 in the morning, or alternately No. 13 in the morning and No. 8 in the evening, Sometimes a violent head-ache arises, which becomes afterwards obtuse, with a pressure, as if the skull were too small, the eyes become red; pains when moving, followed by fever, sometimes spasms in the face, swelling on the head; the recollection vanishing, &c.; followed by a sounding and rustling in the ears, deafness and a sudden discharge of matter. This must not be meddled with; only let it be cleansed with warm water, and let the patient lie on the side of the ear affected, having a small cushion or folded napkin placed - 45 - around it. If the malady is perceived before the purulent discharge, smell No. 16, then give No. 30; if it do not assist No. 7 and afterwards No. 30; if that fail also, No. 38, and then No. 30; then No. 16 again. Every time waiting from 4 to 8 hours. Adopt the same course, if the running should stop. If the matter escapes, the patient is safe, and nothing more need to be done; if it do not flow oiit, the patient must die, and the most skilful physician can in this case do nothingr. Sounding in the ear. This complaiat is usually connected with a discharge from the ears, sometimes with head -ache, congestion of blood to the head. Give the remedies prescribed for these maladies. If unattended by other symptoms, and has lately arisen from a cold, then give, if it be worse in the morning No. 13, in the afternoon and evening No. 8; in the night No. 22; with persons who easily perspire No. 7; for those who -do not No. 14, with very sensitive individuals, who have taken much calomel, or who have suffered from fever, liver complaints, when"' the sound is very faint, a tinkling and singing sensation, give No. 17; but if it be very loud, like a rumbling and roaring noise, or when No. 17 will not do, then No. 29. If the sounding of the ear has been of long standing, consult a physician. Sometimes when the ears are very sensitive to any noise No. 18 may assist given once, subsequently No. 3, frequently repcated; if this - 46 - does not cure, then give No. 29 once, and repeat No. 1 frequently; if combined with great sensibility against cold air, or with reverberation from every step, sound or word the patient speaks, with persons who suffer frequent pain in the limbs No. 45 may relieve, given two mornings and then No. 30 several times. Hardness of hearing results from other complaints generally, and can only be cured with them. An old complaint of this kind, is very difficult to cure, but if of a recent date it may be removed easily. With children, and not unfrequently with adults, it is caused by a stoppage in the ears. The ears should be carefully examined, as was directed in page 160, placing the patient if possible, so as to allow the clear sun-light to fall into the ear, passing an ear spoon or hair pin as far within as the patient can bear, very cautiously drawing it out as soon as it gives pain. If the indurations in the ear be too firm, let the steam of warm milk pass into it. If it arise from too great a dryness of the ears, a lack of cerumen, which is absolutely necessary to hearing, then No. 29 will sometimes avail. Should running of the ears be combined with it, administer the most suitable remedies prescribed for it, particularly Nos. 8, 7, 18, 35, 45. Should it have arisen from the measles No. 8 or 29; after scarlatina No. 5, or 16; after the small pox No. 7 or 18 will do. If it be connected with catarrh, when it is ordinarily felt also in the throat, and relieved after - 47 - swallowing, then gargling with warm water isadviseable; if that fail, give No. 14, or 19, or 38 R. If connected with rheumatism, or with a cold, then give the remedies against those pains, subsequently No. 22 or 18. If from suppressed eruptions, or dispersed ulcers, or owFer running sores, then give the remedies prescribed for such cases, particularly No. 18 or 20. If the patient have had the piles, then sometimes No. 13 will help; if it remain after a nervous fever, then give No. 15 or 10. If the glands of the neck be swollen and produce hardness of hearing, then No. 7 or 11 will frequently be useful. The best remedy, when the complaint becomes tedious, is abstinence and drinking cold water. If that fail, then consult an homceopathic physician. When looking over the other symptoms, choose, in preference, among the remedies there prescribed (besides the above), Nos. 6, 11, 19, 33, and in very tedious cases No. 21 or 35. D. Of the Nose. For pains in the face, the nose and cheeks, see "Tooth-ache". For eruptions in the nose, see "Eruptions". Swelling. When the nose swells in consequence of a blow or fall, or has a very sudden irritation on it, without any known cause, with pain on the nasal bone, - 48 - as from a stroke, No. 15 will help. When it occurs at the same time with catarrh, particularly when the rims of the'nose are swollen and sore, with redness, heat and pain, sometimes to the interior, with burning, piercing, dryness, the sense of smelling at one time very sensitive, at another very dl1, then No. 5 will apply; subsequently, if necessary, give No. 16. When the catarrh is attended with much watery discharge, and the nose becomes sore, has a red and shining swelling, with itching, pains in the bones when pressed, then it is best to give No. 7 first, and subsequently No. 16, or No. 5. When persons have taken great quantities of mercury, first give No. 16 and afterwards No. 7. For tedious painful swellings No. 12 sometimes applies, or when black specks are on the nose No. 18; red spots No. 10; warts No. 45. If the point is red No. 23; if coppery, with persons adicted to the use of ardent spirits No. 19. Bleeding of the nose. It appears at the crisis of many diseases, and is of much benefit to the patient, therefore should not be interrupted when not too violent, or of too long continuance. Inconsiderable applications of cold water, vinegar, sponges and pledgets in the nose, brandy, tinder, ice or sea-water, salt, creosot, &c. may be very injurious. To plug up the nose is always very useless; it is better simply to press and observe whether the blood staunches, or runs into the mouth. - 49 - For bleeding of the nose after a blow, or with a titillation in the nose, or forehead, when the nose is hot, the blood thin and bright-red, particularly with men, give No. 15; with women, particularly of mild, quiet temper, or such who have their menstruation weak, No. 8 helps. If it appear after overheating, or the patient is like one much heated, give No. 3; if it afford no immediate relief No. 12; if it be from stooping, or arises from great exertion, lifting,, &c. give No. 23. If the bleeding of the nose, results from a determination of blood to the head, and is preceded by the complaint before described in page 3, or continues with them, then in many cases No.3 is the best, or among those mentioned Nos. 13, 5, 14, 17, 23. Drawing cold water into the nose is improper, it is better when the bleeding will not stop by the means directed, or when these are not at hand, to lay a cold wet cloth on the abdomen, as recommended before, at page 50. When it proceeds from overheating, or wine drinking, and will not cease after the prescribed means have been used as Nos. 3, 5, 12, or in the second case No. 13; then let the patient put his hands in warm water and remain quiet. When the blood congeals and adheres in clots to the nose, then No. 7 will be of use. If it arise from catarrh, which at one time flows and at another stops, No. 8 will help. When worms in children are the cause, or rather their scratching, 4 - 50 - rubbing and boring in the nose, then No. 27 may serve. With languid debilitated men, if it frequently return and continues long, give No. 17. If it occur every afternoon, at night or before mid-night, or generally about these periods, then give No. 8: if it disturb sleep at night, give No. 23, or 12, or 5. If it appear every morning Nos. 13, 12, or 5; afterlong continued bleeding, give afterwards on account of the weakness No. 17, which will also help when the loss of blood is so violent as to occasion convulsions, paleness of the face, and coldness of the limbs. To persons very liable to this complaint, give No. 18. Catarrh. The principal remedy for an ordinary catarrh, particularly when it has become general, is No. 7, and with those who have much calomel in their system No. 16. If it occur with much sneezing, with copious watery discharge from the nose, which often is somewhat swollen, and sore, the mucus becoming offensive, and if there be common head-ache existing in the forehead and cheek bones, give first No. 7~. Also when the patient perspires at night, and the catarrh returns in the morning, if he have fever, and is averse to being left alone, but especially if he have much thirst, heat being oppressive and the cold intolerable. After 12 hours the catarrh is either better, in which case, use no remedy, or worse; then give No. 16, if every slight exposure to cold air produces a fresh catarrh, or head-ache; if the catarrh is only confined to - 51 -.side of the nose, or the head-ache is worse by every movement. Should No. 16 not give relief after 12 hours, then give No. 5. In cases of the worst kind of catarrh, when there is a constant flow -of water, every part sore and swollen, then smell No. 38. There is another kind of catarrh, when the patient has not so - much redness, heat and thirst, but has a wish for warmth, drinks often, but little; is uncommonly weak, restless, anxious; -complains of a burning as of fire, without any apparent- heat or *redness; when the mucus is not offensive, but -very sharp and corrosive, when the'nostrils are exceedingly sore and painful, when relieved by motion and 'warmth, and the case is not rendered worse by every slight cold; here give Nos. 19, 22, 13,' sometimes also No. 25. No. 19, when the nose is stopped and still flows, the fluid being very acrid and- burning within and without, with sleepless *nights without any particular caus.e; the nose begins to bleed; if he cannot lie quiet; if not better in 12 hours, or when the discharge flows during the day and stops at night, the mouth dry without much thirst, the chest dry and the stool hard, then give No. 13; when the catarrh is partly like this case and partly as at first described, but the patient is better.when-stirring and worse when still, but every cold air renews the stoppage in the nose, then give No. 22; or when No. 19 or 13, appear serviceable, but do not relieve, then give No. 25, and if this succeed, 4 * - 52 - repeat it, which is not adviseable with the other remedies. When the catarrh is not so very violent, yet deprives the patient of appetite and smelling, with a thick yellow or green offensive mucus, then give No. 8; when a great discharge of white mucus, and the eyes are affected and weep, then give No. 44 R. An acrid catarrh with a sore nose, chaped lips, one cheek red and the other pale, chilliness and thirst, is often cured by No. 14; particularly with children and when it arises from suppressed perspiration. Fever with catarrh, with many pains on different parts of the limbs by No. 7; fever, with cold and heat intermitting, particularly in the evening, with heat in the head, in the face, or over the whole body by No. 13. A tedious catarrh often recurring, attended either with discharge or without it, is relieved by No. 21 R., two mornings successively. If the catarrh be suppressed and head-ache ensue, then give No. 3; and should it not speedily return No. 8; should the chest be affected, with difficult breathing, then give No: 25 several times, and when that does not avail No. 12; let the patient at the same time drink warm milk and water sweetened with sugar, and draw the steam of it up the nose. If all fail, give No. 18 W. Should other symptoms be connected with catarrh, particularly with those affecting the breast and occa - 53 - sioning cough and hoarseness, then look to the following article- "Breast". E. Of the Breast. Hoarseness. Among the various domestic remedies, many are directly injurious, and which, should they relieve, will still leave a tendency to a relapse. A hoarseness which often returns, is an unfavorable symptom. You may eat raw eggs, or the yolk with rock candy, or fresh raisins, also a stocking may be tied around the neck at night, if it belong to a person in good health, and no harm will follow; but a regular cure can only be effected by the following methods. Hoarseness with catarrh from viscous phlegm in the throat, dryness, burning and thirst; tickling causing a cough, evening-fever, fretful discontent, morose disposition, without desire to talk; particularly with children: No. 14 is proper. For a rough, deep, dry cough, which proceeds from dryness in the throat, with tightness and pain in it, and which cannot be expectorated, alternating heat and cold, with morose, petulant, obstinate, churlish temper, give No. 13; for stinging, sore throat, and palate, pain in swallowing, catarrh with much yellow and green or offensive discharge, loose cough with pain on the breast, with chilliness, without thirst, a desire for different things: give No. 8; which is particularly serviceable when the patient has not for - 54 - -several days been able to utter a distinct sound; if it be not entirely removed in one day, then give No. 18 W. A principal remedy for a hoarse rough voice, with burning and tickling in the larynx, with inclination to perspire, yet affording no relief by it, and when worse by the smallest draught of cold air, is No. 7; if there be a creeping and tickling in the nose, combined with a stopping catarrh, or with cough, producing pains here and there, then give No. 34 R. But when with the hoarseness, there is a rawness in the throat, with much sneezing and mucus, without a real catarrh, or with shortness of breath, give No. 23; with obstructed respiration, deep, hollow cough, without phlegm, or much yawning, with restlessness and thirst, then give No. 31 R. For a tedious hoarseness, which is worse every morning or evening, increased after much talking, or remains after the measles, give No. 29; if it be connected with a tedious catarrh No. 21; very hollow and deep No. 26. Cough. It is either combined with catarrh; or it is in the breast. When there is a catarrh in the nose, select then from among the remedies mentioned before. Or if it be occasioned by other diseases, having still other symptoms, which you must refer to. For example, when the cough is dry and short, with violent pains on the breast, also when breathing, if the patient have first coldness and then great heat, with a quick or hard pulse, it is then an inflammation on the chest, and you 55 - must refer to the remedies prescribed in that case. A tedious cough can but rarely be cured by the remedies first recommended; you will have to give remedies of longer operation, which will be referred to afterwards. A cough of long continuance can seldom be cured but by a homceopathic physician, being frequently the effect of an already incurable disease, when the cough appears; for instance, when the patient ejects tough lumps resembling cheese, viscous or cartilaginous pieces. No 13 is serviceable for a dry cough, which originates from a raw, acrid, sharp sensation in the throat, and tickling in the palate, tedious and depressing; with a pain as if the head would split, or in the stomach as if it were bruised; afterwards pains below the ribs, particularly when the cough is very early and interrupts sleep, or is worst in the morning, and when with difficulty small quantities of viscous phlegm are thrown off. Also when a slight cough continues all the day, with pain in the pit of the throat, is more violent in the evening, but milder at night; or otherwise if at night respiration be oppressed, as if something lay on the chest, and the patient have a hot and dry mouth. It will do for persons of an active plethoric temperament, who are accustomed to take coffee and ardent spirits, when affected with a dry troublesome cough, which is worse at night, and relieved only in the morning; worse from reading, thinking or stirring about. - 0b-- No. 14 will avail for a similar dry cough, which is worse at night, even in sleep, occasioned by a tickling in the pit of the throat; by which something rises in the throat, and obstructs the breath; particularly with children from taking cold in the winter. Or in a tickling cough, which is occasioned by speaking, morning and evening; yet subsiding in the warm bed; also when some viscous bitter phlegm is thrown up in the morning. No. 33 is serviceable for a dry cough, which is worse at night, interrupting sleep, which is worse when lying down- abates on rising up - with tickling in the wind-pipe, or in attacks resembling the hooping-cough; sometimes with stinging over the eyes; the breath sometimes rattling from phlegm in the wind -pipe. No. 25 will very often relieve children, even infants, when they are nearly suffocated with cough and phlegm, when it is so convulsive and affecting, that breathing is scarcely possible, the face becomes red and blue; and stiffness follows; when there is a tickling and a contraction in the wind-pipe; the cough quite dry, or seldom attended with expectoration, or the phlegm tastes bad, or nausea is occasioned, and vomiting of phlegm; at the same time pains in the abdomen, particularly about the navel, or a pressure on the urine as if it could not pass off, or a beating in the head or in the pit of the stomach and soreness on the - 57 - chest appear; after the cough, shortness of breath, perspiration on the forehead. The cough is frequently roused by walking in the cold air. This remedy, when it is necessary, may be tepeated, once after some hours. No. 5 will answer in similar convulsive cough, which almost deprives the patient of breath, when it shakes the whole frame, from a constant intolerable tickling in the upper part of the throat, and scarcely any phlegm on the chest; or as if the down of feathers were in the throat, and the head as if it would spring apart; pressing in the nape, as if it would fracture; or a cough with a small bloody expectoration, with stitches in the breast, and left side under the ribs; tearing in the chest, short, quick, agitated breathing; chaped lips, red face and head-ache; or if the attacks close with sneezing, connected with catarrh, as described above under No. 5, or piercing in the hips and deep in the abdomen, as if something were tearing loose there. No. 7 may be given in dry coughs, which are very violent particularly at night, or a tickling cough before going to sleep; sometimes with bloody expectoration, piercing pains in the chest, with children attended with bleeding at the nose, inclination to vomit, pains as if the chest and head would fly apart, sometimes with hoarseness, flowing catarrh, diarrhoea. No. 29 is applicable for convulsive coughs occurring several times in the day, or in the evening, cough - 58 - ing up blood with burning pains on the chest, soreness in the wind-pipe, stitches through the head. No. 34 applies to a dry cough, which is worst morning and evening, producing sometimes an inclination to vomit; and exciting flying pains, particularly a severe head-ache; at one time a pressing pain in the neck and ears, at another, with drawing from the breast to the neck, piercing in the breast and back, or pressure on the bladder and stinging in it, or piercing and tearing on the hips to the knees, or feet. No. 23 will cure sometimes a dry short cough at night arising from a tickling on the chest, producing anxiety and shortness of breath, particularly in the evening and before mid-night, by which both head and chest are much shaken, or with straining and stinging on the chest, pain in the stomach, sometimes with stinging in the loins, particularly if the cold air aggravates it, and warmth and motion abate it. Also for cough attended with a taste of blood in the mouth. No. 27 may be taken for a dry cough, with occasional expectoration of phlegm in children, with sudden starting, as if they were losing their senses, anxious gasping for air, crying and looking pale, or for a hoarse short cough every evening, particularly with children, who have worms, or catarrh attended with discharge accompanied with burning in the nose, with violent sneezing, occasioning them to cry. No. 4 is good for a cough which is dry both day - 59 - and night, with cold in the head attended with discharge, with those who have been much vexed, or when it is always worse after eating in the day, and after lying down at night and after rising in the morning. It may be necessary to repeat it once after a lapse of 6 hours. No. 44 is proper with a cough and a severe cold in the head, which affects the eyes, with oppressive expectoration by day, sometimes with obstruction of the breath, almost the whole night; worse again in the morning and with considerable expectoration of phlegm. No. 8 is proper when the cough in the early part of the day is dry, with efforts to vomit; then with expectoration, which is easily thrown off, sometimes streaked with blood; particularly when it is very yellow, saltish bitter in the morning, the expectoration offensive, sometimes nauseating; a scraping in the wind-pipe and soreness in the abdomen as if beaten, the pain moves into the arms, the shoulders, the back, or if the urine escapes when coughing. No. 12 is very serviceable for both dry and loose coughs; for dry cough, when it is occasioned by a tickling in the throat, or after meals followed by vomiting; or with violent stitches in the side, and afterwards with bloody expectoration; or with a cough on enteringra warm room; when the expectoration is yellowish, - 60 - when at each effort to cough pain flies to the inside of the head, or stinging in the head, neck or breast. No 17 is good, where there is a light cough as if caused by the steam of brimstone, without any expectoration, but is fast in the wind-pipe, and a whistling breathing; afterwards the expectoration is streaked with blood, with pressing stinging pains in the chest and wind-pipe, or a clear viscid phlegm, which loosens with difficulty, the pain extending to the shoulders, sometimes with vomiting of bile; also for coughs after a hbemorrhage from the lungs. No. 15 may be given for a cough with expectoration, mucus and clotted blood, or light frothy blood, combined with contraction on the chest, all the ribs and abdomen feeling as if beaten and bruised, stinging in the head, breast, belly, and small of the back; also with loose or dry cough in children, in the morning or in sleep, with moaning and crying. No. 6 is applicable for a deep hollow cough, as if from the abdomen, with cutting in that part, with salivary flux, face blueish, involuntary urination, violent pains in the side, and accompanied by difficult breathing and great weakness; sometimes with stitches which shoot along the abdomen, as if a hernia would be produced. No. 19 should be given for a loose cough, yet without much expectoration, which remains on the chest, producing tightness of breath; coughing after every - il - draught, nightly discharge of blood with a burning heat on the -whole body, want of breath, excessive faintness and perspiration, or a dry cough every evening with much weakness, with oppression on the chest on going up stairs, or in the cold air; with palpitation of the heart and anxiety at night. No. 22 likewise for loose cough, particularly after a cold, with hoarseness, sometimes with the expectoration of light-red blood at night; or a grasping, barking cough occasioned by breathing deep; cough from a cold, which is worse in the room and when lying still, and better when stirring about. SNo. 26 will serve for a loose cough, or a dry one with hoarseness, pain in the breast and under the ribs, so that one has to hold the part with the hands; sometimes with inclination to vomit and griping in the abdomen, if the phlegm will not easily be discharged, vomiting of food, and then phlegm and water; bitter, offensive purulent expectoration; or with oppression, as if when coughing, something held the breath back in the breast, so that one can scarcely cough or speak. No. 11 is suitable for a cough with expectoration of phlegm, yellow like matter, particularly at night, with pains as from an ulcer under the breast-bone, a collection of water in the mouth; sometimes a discharge of blood after an itching on the chest., No. 10 will do in coughs from expectoration, great hoarseness, cough from a tickling in the pit of the - 62 stomach, or in the pit of the throat, dry in the evening, with white or yellowish expectoration in the morning; cough with pressing pains on the chest, and purulent expectoration. When coughing, the head aches as if it would split; inclination to vomit, burning in the throat and in the chest. No. 21 applies to tedious coughs with much discharge of phlegm, transparent lumps, or yellow matter, with pressure on the chest; or so agitating, that it causes pain in the throat and abdomen; or to a deep hollow cough with bloody discharge, or dry with great soreness in the breast, or to a cough at night threatening suffocation; with shortness of breath and wasting away. No. 18 may be given for tedious dry cough from crawling in the wind-pipe; coughs, by which the chest is contracted, with retching; cough, only at night, preventing sleep; or dry cough at night, by day a yellowish, greenish, offensive expectoration; or thick phlegm, purulence with blood; with the cough, single stitches in the chest, or under the right ribs; as if the breast would burst asunder by the effort of coughing and sneezing; tightness and fulness on the chest; difficult breathing, whistling and rattling on the chest, palpitation: of the heart, must sit up at night; or the cough accompanied by pains in the head as if it would burst, darkness before the eyes, heat in the head and face, but cold hands. - 63 - No. 35 is useful with tedious coughs from a tickling, as from down of feathers, more violent towards evening and night, so that every artery beats; or at night in sleep; dry with pains on the breast, or rattling on the chest, particularly with very fleshy children; when No. 25 is serviceable, but will not prove sufficiently efficacious; or with considerable expectoration, particularly through the day, clotted, purulent; yellowish, greenish, brown, bad smelling, sometimes so far as to produce vomiting; with the cough stitches in the side, and breast; burning in the chest, tearing and stinging in the head. Besides the stitches in the side with deep breathing, when moving and bending; in the evening heat, then chill and thirst, night-sweats, particularly on the breast, great debility and anxiety on account of their complaint. No. 38 applies to a cough occasioned by a pressure in the throat, the patient can bear nothing on the neck, coughs in sleep at night; or tickling in the pit of the throat; the chest, to the part between the shoulders painful, with stitches in the side and expectoration of blood; or a cough, as if something fluid had got into the wind-pipe; or violent cough from ulcers in the throat, with efforts to vomit, forcing up phlegm and much saliva in the mouth; with difficult expectoration; particularly severe after 'meals and every nap; after rising from the bed, combined with pains in the neck, ears, head and eyes. - b4 - No. 45 is good for old, dry, short cough, or hollow with pain as if sore: a burning on the chest and in the wind-pipe: scraping in the throat and rattling in the chest; pain in the hips, as if they would burst; or other rheumatic symptoms; or when urine escapes while coughing. For tedious coughs choose particularly the last recommended; Nos.45, 38, 35, 18, 21, 10, or among the remainder Nos. ll, 22, 19, 29; when the first chosen remedies have not after a time proved useful; all the other remedies are again particularly serviceable for short recent coughs. When a cough suddenly arises, and at the same time a tightness on the chest occurs, a difficulty of breathing, pains in the throat and wind-pipe as if sore, particularly at night the cough is followed by a burning, the voice rough and hoarse, hot fever, and accompanied by a quick hard pulse; then first give No. 3, and five or six hours afterwards, or the next morning another suitable remedy. But when the cough is very tight and suffocating, and much phlegm remains in the chest, then as before give No. 25, and after some hours another suitable remedy. If the cough be rough, hollow, and barking, or whistling and sobbing, particularly with children, then observe what was said before on hooping-cough and croup, and compare the remedies recommended with those prescribed here. - 65 - For recent coughs with cold in the head, it is always preferable to keep warm for a couple of days to avoid taking cold; but this must not be carried too far, as they who keep their rooms too closely, are always more liable to colds. It is much better, particularly with children, to allow them fresh air on' fine days, and wash them in cold water every day. Children who often wet their feet, should wear no stockings, only shoes or half-boots, and instead of stockings, wrap a piece of paper around the feet. A patient with a cough should not remain in a room which is cold or damp, or which lies either north, north-east or east; but where it is possible in a dry chamber which lies on a warm and dry side. To those who very frequently are attacked with cataarrh and cough or sore throat, it is very serviceable every day to brush and wash the whole body; it is often very useful to wear a black or white silk ribbon around the neck, or a silk stocking or a cravat made of a silk stocking, which may lie close and firm to the skin. Upon the naked body cotton, but-nothing woollen which is suitable only for mariners, or those who are exposed to be frequently wet. For all others, flannel on the skin is injurious; as much so as chewing tobacco. For a cough, particularly with children, something sweet may be given, such as lequorice, barley sugar, dried figs; also boiled apples or figs.-Gum arabic is in 5 - 66 - many instances serviceable to be kept in the mouth. Most other pseudo-remedies sold for the purpose, are injurious. Honey is in many cases very good, but it ought not to be used at the same time that our medicines are taken. Goose grease or fat of fowls, for a stoppage of the nose or chest, may be rubbed on the part; if it has been done once without effect, it is better not to repeat it. It is dangerous with a cold in the head to draw cold water into the nose, and only with very tedious cases may it be tried. Foot baths are only to be allowed, when anxiety and suffocation, and small hard pulse accompanies the cough, but then bathing the arms is still better. No patient with a cough should be refused cold water; even if the cough is worse after it; no one should be constrained to drink much of warm liquids; it is abominable advice by which many have gone to the grave, and numerous patients have to undergo the most grievous sufferings. More than a thousand experiments confirm it, that cold liquids in all cases, if the patient have a desire for them, are beneficial; but warm draughts arp seldom good, and only for a short time; by their continuance an incurable debility is produced. Simply as a sudorific hot milk with water and sugar may be taken in the evening; at all events not through the day and at night. The vulgar superstition introduced by ignorant physicians, that after a cold something should be taken to - 67 - carry it off, has for a long time been discarded by every sensible man, because, not being beneficial, it is often injurious. In reference to the many cough drops and other,universal remedies, it is only necessary to reflect, that in no country on earth, are there so many of this kind of preparations sold, as in this, and yet is there no part of the globe where so many die of maltreated diseases of the chest as here. If these remedies were of the least possible use, they must relieve the disease. Instead of that, they are prejudicial. For where these things appear to relieve, they weaken the parts, so that this or a worse disease, sooner or later returns. In other countries, where the climate is equally unfavorable, but the people are more discreet, and only drink cold water, scarcely half as many persons die. The indiscreet use of emetics for every hollow cough, as a precaution against an imaginary danger, is rather to be excused, though the effect of it is always to weaken the stomach, and becomes the means of in. creasing the imperceptible approach of dyspepsia. Hooping-cough is a speaking proof, that every far famed remedy, which has been extold and venally recommended for it, is totally useless; the more they are used, the longer it continues, and the worse will the complaints resulting from it, remain. It is a well known fact, if even nothing be used, the cough will 5* - "69 - same time by vomiting, then give No. 8. If it is dry, and produces vomiting and anxiety, as if he would suffocate, if the children at the beginning soon become blue in the face, if the cough occur particularly after midnight and continue till morning, then give No. 13, and if after it the cough is moist and loose No. 8 is proper. If the vomiting cease, but the anxiety even to suffocation remains, then give No. 25. Review those remedies the particulars of which have been before spoken of. Should they not prevent the hooping-cough, or should this occur in the beginning in single attacks, as a spasm, so that the children for a while cough violently with a hollow sound, and such attacks appear more during the day, but especially in the evening and the first half of the night, attended with a redness of the throat or some pains in the throat when swallowing, and watering of the eyes, then give immediately No. 29, which, if it do not relieve in the first 24 hours, may be given again once. It is serviceable when children complain of a pricking in the head, pains on the chest and in the neck, or when they at the same time have eruptions on the head and the body. It is a sovereign remedy when the hooping-cough is on the decline. - In real hooping-cough, the children have frequent single paroxysms, before which they run after their mother, or become anxious and grasp and hold something; then cough violently with a sounding hollow - 70 - tone, in such quick succession, that they can scarcely draw breath again, or only with a long, sobbing whistling tone; this is succeeded by great anxiety, as if they would suffocate and become red and blue in the face. They stretch out the neck far, every thing is strained and cramped, and they can bear nothing to tQuch them. These paroxysms end with struggling and vomiting of mucus, frequently mixed with blood, which also is often discharged from the nose. Afterwards the children are again lively; but owing to their throwing up every thing they eat or drink, they become, as the attacks are frequent, weaker, and frequently much debilitated. For this cough, if it has already gone far Nos. 6, 26 and 27 may be given; either one or the other; sometimes one after the other, or alternating with the remedies prescribed before, particularly with Nos. 13 and 29. No. 6 acts very quickly and may therefore in most cases be first tried. Immediately after the attack give one globule and wait until the next attack, then give another and then wait for 24 or 30 hours; if it be better, wait until it become worse again and then give another. Also if the cough continue tedious, the remedy may often be repeated with advantage, if the children be already very much reduced, have some fever, cool sweat, particularly on the forehead, small, rapid weak pulse and much thirst. It is also particularly serviceable, when during the attacks the children -71 dircharge urine, or complain of pains on the chest, the abdomen, and kidneys; between the attacks, they do not become very lively, nor like to move theniselves; when the nape is so weak, that they cannot hold the head up; when they are very chilly and thirsty, unwilling to say much; also when they have a dry small eruption on the body, or on the face and hands. Afterwards No. 26 or No. 29 are generally serviceable. No. 26 may be given in two succeeding doses like No. 6, and wait at the farthest two or three days; then if it abate, wait as long as the improvement continues; when it does not abate, then select another remedy. This remedy is in many cases useful, where the symptoms are similar to those before prescribed, where No. 26 was recommended. It is best, when the patient is worse when at rest, than when moving about; if, when chilly, he has no thirst, but only afterwards when the perspiration is not cool, but more warm, or only at nights; or when coughing fits are very violent, and shrill sounding without any fever, or with a distinct fever, shivering, or heat, but not so lingering as when No. 6 was prescribed for. No. 27 is serviceable, when the children during the cough become quite stiff, and when after the fit a clucking noise is heard, which passes out of the throat down into the abdomen. This must be given in preference to every other remedy, when children bore a great deal in their nose, have frequent griping and itch - 72 - ing on the anus, have formerly had other fits from worms, or who have voided large worms. Sometimes children have a cough, which resembles that prescribed for under No. 7, which either comes only at night, or also by day, so that two attacks will Salways soon succeed each other, and return only after a considerable interval. Then it will be proper to give this remedy onpe, particularly when they during the vomiting, bleed profusely at the nose and the blood congeals easily; when the children perspire freely at night, and are very sensitive, have sufifred formerly from worm disease attended with spasms. After No.7 frequently No. 29 is still serviceable. Sometimes an alteration appears when the cough is similar to that described under No. 5, with complaints in the head, as is prescribed for under No. 5 for "Congestion of blood to the head" and "Headache"; then this is to be given and subsequently another. With some kinds of hooping - cough the patients become quite stiff, the respiration ceases, they recover with much difficulty after vomiting, and besides the cough, there is a rattling of phlegm in the chest to be heard. First give No. 42; afterwards No. 6, which is generally serviceable. As soon as the fits become milder, and the cough not so dry, vomiting ceases to follow, but a thin phlegm is easily coughed out, be not in hurry to give other remedies, but await their operation so long as they appear - 73 - to do good; when a' whole week has passed, and it remains the same, then a suitable remedy may be selected and given; commonly when there is one which the patient has not yet received, very often No. 8 is serviceable. For relapses, or when the vomiting will not discontinue.No. 29 is good; with abundant expectoration No. 22; with much crying after the cough No. 15; but hollow and shrill, or dry and hoarse, when the cough is decreasing, with retching afterwards and crying No. 16. Croup. This fearful disease may in most cases be very easily and quickly cured by homoeopathic remedies, so that scarcely a fifth part of the many children die from it, as under the usual treatment. But this is only possible with attentive observations; the patients ought therefore accurately to know its symptoms; and because it always is a dangerous malady, we wish that those who have not as yet a proper confidence in the small doses, would become acquainted with the ordinary medicines and thereby avoid the greatest errors. Commonly children have for some days together some cough and a rough voice, and often the cough sounds somewhat hollow. *If among the foregoing remedies prescribed, one be chosen for it, the malady may almost always be avoided. For a hollow whistling cough No. 16 is always the best, but it is only slow in its operation; in order to accelerate its benefit, give a tea-spoonful of the water in which it has been - 74 - dissolved. After this, if necesgary, Nos. 33, 27, sometimes also Nos. 13, 6, 14, 17, 26 may be given. When this foregoing cough is not cured, in many cases also suddenly, the actual croup begins. The children awake about midnight with croup cough, which has a shrieking sharp sound resembling the braying of an ass, or the crowing of a very young cock. It sounds very hoarse, has some clinging whizzing sound, or is quite rough, deep and hollow, like the barking of a hoarse dog. At the same time the patient draws his breath laborously slow, and then by fits presses it out again, is very anxious, and stretches out his neck. When it has arrived at this stage, there is yet no danger, yet there must be no negligence. The best thing to lessen the anxiety and to take away the malignancy of the disease, is a warm bath for the arms. Thus as soon as possible let both arms be put deeply into water, as warm as can be borne, and as long until the irritating cough discontinues! At the same time give one globule of No. 3. But those who have great confltence in the old method, may now give an emetic; but not if it have advanced far, when it vAbld be injurious. It is not well to be so hasty with such remedies for every cough which sounds a little hollow, as it weakens children without advantage. Also in no case give too many medicines for it, but rather a little and repeat it, until it operates. ~ - 75 - In most cases the first attack soon passes over, but the children remain fretful and retain a hoarse voice. If No. 3 be given at night, thenr No. 16 may be given in the morning. But if the emetic have been given, then it will be of no service. Notwithstanding this keep the children warm the next day, give them proper diet and lay at all events a.blister on the back of the neck. If the disease be not cured by this method, or if in the very first night it advances and grows worse, if the children complain of burning in the throat or point at least with the finger to the gullet, which is very sensitive, also when touched, and somewhat swollen or hot. The attacks become violent, as if they wbuld stifle, fever and great thirst acceding to it. The patient is lulled to sleep, but soon awakes again with a worse fit. The breath is also panting in sleep, anxious and often the head bent backwards, so that the neck is strained forward, and can endure nothing to touch it. If No. 3 has not already been given, then give it now, and if necessary, repeat it after 2 hours, or give No. 3 W., every half hour, or as often as it is worse. The baths for the arms are yet very serviceable. The head should be quite free, but the feet kept warm. If the children do not struggle very much against it, an injection of warm water may be given. rf after taking No. 3 it is better, if the fits are less frequent and weaker, if perspiration appear, then may 5 or 6 hours - 76 - pass after it; but if it be not better in 2 hours, or if the disease progress in defiance of every thing, which has been done, the danger increasing visibly, then give still sooner No. 43W. after every fit, a small tea-spoonful. If it be not immediately improved, then give No. 16 W. You may alternate both remedies until the amendment occurs; but be not too hasty, and watch the smallest improvement as long as it continues. According to the old practice, when the croup has so far advanced, an emetic must by no means be given as being highly prejudicial; on the other hand now is the time to apply leeches to the wind-pipe, and in truth if it be done at all, the more the better. Also now is the time if you have confidence in this barbarous method of cure, to give calomel, and to lay a blister around the neck, yet not on the part where the leeches were. To keep the children as quiet as possible under it, give them only occasionally some warm mucilage to drink, if they will take it willingly. If the disease progresses still farther, the hands and feet become cool, the pulse quite small, and the sufferers bend the head as far back as possible; with every draught of the breath the belly moves very far up and down, but not the chest.. The head must by no means be bent with"power forward which could suffocate the children. At the same time a rattling in the'breath is heard", as if something were seated in the wind-pipe. 77 - With the cough occurs also an effort to vomit; finally a thin membranous substance is-forced out. Then the children are not so red, rather pale, but receive to the stifling cough a blueish countenance, the eyes protruding full of anxiety, and they grasp around anxiously with the hands. If it has come so far, notwithstanding the application of the above prescribed remedies, then little hope remains indeed; it will however be best to continue the two last remedies. Should the old customary treatment have been adopted, which leads in most cases to such events, then only give emetics again, take away the plaster, which in these cases operates injuriously, and likewise the leeches and calomel. If the children cannot swallow any more, then tickle the throat with a feather which has been dipped in the emetic tartar. You may also, when the foregoing state first begins to shew itself, pour some water on some sulphuret of lime, and let the child inhale the steam several times. In a timely and suitable application of homceopathic remedies, extreme cases occur but very seldom; yet if in one instance success should delay and the burning pains in the wind-pipe become worse, some leeches may be applied. But it must then be expected, that the child may remain much weaker and more irritable, and that on every occasion a croupy cough may return again, and against which medicines will effect very - 78 - little. But the warm bath may always be applied, without damage. Admitted, that the above described dangerous state should' appear under homoeopathic treatment, that the children begin to be cooler, paler, and still breathe very anxiously, the neck continuing bent over, it may then be useful to apply the steam of sulphuret of potassee calcis, certainly without danger. But every other thing must be laid aside with this medicine and not now the one and then the other be applied. For the remaining hoarseness give No. 16, if it have not already been used, then No. 5, and if this do not assist No. 29, or No. 15 which may be repeated. For the other after-pains, seek for the suitable remedies, keep the children from taking cold, and if a hollow cough returns, repeat after two weeks or later No. 16. Congestion of the blood to the chest. The chest seems as if too full, strokes are felt in the whole chest, and palpitation of the heart, combined with anxiety, complaints in drawing breath, short panting sobbing breath, cramping; for these give No. 13 in the evening. But if the shortness of breath be very severe, with an abiding short cough, which disturbs sleep, much heat and thirst, and it appears dangerous, give an injection of warm water, and then give No. 3. If these do not afford relief in an hour, or if it occur a second time, then give No. 5 to smell once. For - 79 - other remedies look for "Congestion of blood to the head"; if the causes are the same, the same remedies are to be applied as are mentioned there. Strong sucking on the nape of the neck is often serviceable, or a dry cupping is still better. Whoever is subject to these complaints, should avoid violent exercise, spirituous liquors and strong beer, should drink much water and wash the chest and arms every day with cold water, and rise early. Hemorrhage or coughing up blood. If while coughing some blood is thrown up, there is not so much danger to be apprehended, as many persons suppose. Blood often comes from the hinder part of the nose, or from hollow teeth, or only out of the throat. If it really comes from the chest, then there is almost always a sensation connected with it, as if it came up deep, it is warm, mostly of a sweet taste, which precedes its discharge, or is connected with pains and a burning on the chest. "-In such cases every thing which strains the chest, must be avoided, as long loud speaking, shouting, singing, blowing on the horn or trumpet; all straining exercise of the arms, or quick running, ascending the stairs too quickly, sometimes it occurs from inhaling dust, lime, gypsum, or tobacco, sulphuric acid, &c. If the expectoration of blood be only slight, but the zough so that a remedy can be chosen for it, then look -81 - point becomes worse; he is now exposed to more frequent and violent attacks, and his frame having become enervated, other means are almost ineffectual. The best method is, to submit to a long course of treatment by a physician, before it is too late. Bleeding is the most injurious, where the piles cause loss of blood already; or when the monthly period is suppressed and instead of it a coughing of blood occurs. Such cases are not dangerous and can be easily remedied by proper medicines. After a heavy fall, a blow on the breast, apoplexy &c., it is likewise in most cases wrong to bleed, often more injurious than the accident itself, and is merely an old custom, when nothing better was known. In such cases No. 15 and proper diet will suffice; if fever occurs or pain on the chest after some days, No. 3, and when it returns again, repeat No. 15, and thus alternately. The first*hing which, with a violent hemorrhage can be done, is, to bind a cloth around the left upper part of the arm as tight as the patient can suffer it; then around the right thigh; when it does not stop, around the right upper-arm, and the left thigh. When it has subsided, loosen the bandages gradually, and finally remove them. During this, let the patient lie quite at ease, and half sitting, supporting his chest and head with pillows; he should be-kept also after it is over, a long time quiet, always in a cool air, drink 6 - 2 -- nothing warm for 10 days and no ardent spirits, rather mucilaginous soups. Hie should avoid all vexation and anger, and sometimes sleep during the day, especially before meals. If the.bandages do not quickly relieve, or the patient cannot bear them tight enough, then put dry cups on the abdomen under the ribs and upon the pit of the stomach. These can be easily procured, if bits of burning paper be thrown into an empty tumbler, or some cotton &c., and then the glass quickly turned over, so that the fire may fall out, and then as quick as possible the glass pressed upon the particular place on the bare skin; if it will not draw, then repeat the burning, until you succeed. A cloth wet in cold water may be applied to the abdomen. Besides this make no use of any cold things, give not even water too cold as a drink, if the cough be worse after it, because it is then more injurious than useful. Give frequently some fine dry table salt, but only if the cough is not aggravated by it. If the cough does not discontinue, and the blood comes with it again, give sugar with the white of an egg, a tea-spoonful. The principal object next, is to give suitable remedies by which the patient may not only be quickly relieved, but also guarded against a relapse, as much as possible. - 83 - In cases of great danger, select without delay, among Nos. 3, and 25, or 17 or 2. If the blood is thrown out only from a slight hacking, the patient having previously perceived a bubbling of the blood in the chest, which appears to be full, with a sensation of burning, palpitation of the heart, anxiety, restlessness, worse when lying down; with an anxious pale face, the discharge of blood is profuse, then give No. 3, and wait some hours; if it returns, repeat the dose. If there still remain after several hours a taste of blood, slight cough, expectoration streaked with blood, nausea, weakness, then give No. 25. If No. 3 has not been sufficiently efficacious, and the anxiety and palpitation of the heart increase, not permitting the patient to sleep, or disturbing his rest, obliging him to leave his bed, with dry burning heat, then give No. 19; if it must be given before midnight, then let him only smell it; wait for its operation. If it be worse again, then often Nos. 25, 13 or 18 are good, the indications of which must be sought for. If it be worse after these remedies, then give No. 19 again. If the blood does not, as before, come only with hacking, but always by a violent cough, which was previously dry and rough and painful, with a taste of blood; if the patient feel chilly, but has occasionally a flying heat, is very weak, always disposed to lie down, sometimes perspiring, but not long, if lie begins to tremble, with darkness before the eyes, or the head 6 - 84 - confused, or also, if he already is quite faint, from loss of blood, or pale and cold and begins to jerk with his hands and face, then use No. 17, and in the last case let it only be smelled, and wait, even if it be afterward, at first somewhat exacerbated. Subsequently with the same patients Nos. 36, 15 or, 19 are serviceable. If the blood is discharged with a light vomiting, not in large quantities, if it is quite pure and bright-red, if the patient have at the same time pains between the shoulders, is asthmatic, especially at night, cannot sit, feels better moving here and there, but must often lie down, is very weak, especially after speaking, then No. 36 is useful, particularly with emaciated persons, of a yellowish countenance, who cannot sleep well at night. If the blood is clotted dark, comes up quite easily; tightness of breath being connected with it, also stitches in the chest; burning, drawing together, palpitation of the heart, severe, debilitating external heat, approaching to fainting, then often No. 15 is serviceable. If the blood comes with ejection and cough, brightred, frothy, mixed with small clots, and with phlegm; sometimes with tickling under the breast bone, while coughing a stinging in the head, every rib as if beaten, then give likewise No. 15. If it still continue, clotted dark blood escaping, the patient being anxious at night, chilly, complaining of - 85 - weakness, pain in the chest, soreness of the stomach, if he is timid, doleful, slow in his actions, then give No. 8. In these cases, but where the blood is neither light-red, or the disposition more anxious, angry, restless, and when worse after vexations, or there is much tickling on the chest, give No. 23. Under the same circumstances, but with violent choleric persons, and with aggravation in the morning, the cough affecting the head, then give No. 13. Should the hemorrhage probably originate with the piles, which either ceased, or have been suppressed by cold, or vexation &c., then in the evening give No. 13, and if the next forenoon it be no better, give No. 18; or else one of the prescribed remedies which the symptoms may require. If the hemorrhage arise from suppressed menstruation, then give No. 8, and subsequently No. 41; or other remedies which will restore it. No. 2 is serviceable, when the expectoration is very thick, and frothy, mixed with phlegm, particularly with persons who were given to drinking; or when the cough is worse after swallowing, where an obstruction of breath is connected with it, or tightness of the chest and anxiety, burning on the heart, tremor in the arms; sometimes connected with a weakness of speech; slumbering and anxious shrinking; coldness, especially of the limbs, or heat, especially on the chest, and on the - 87 - Palpitation of the heart. The cause of this complaint often suggests the remedy. Passions or spirituous liquors ordinarily occasion it; the best remedy is drinking cold water, especially before retiring, and eating little in the evening, particularly young persons. Whoever is subject to it, had better sleep on the right side with the head very high. If it arise from vexation, then No. 14 frequently relieves, from fear No. 6, from joy No. 1, from fright No. 2 or 1; from great anxiety either No. 2, or a bitter almond, rubbed between the fingers and then the scent inhaled. With pregnant women, when it is connected with nervous weakness, cramps and fainting, often returning, they should take from time to time a drop of spanish wine, or a drop of whiskey; but during the attack it is sometimes better, to take a spoonful of hot water, especially when the skin is very dry; smelling vinegar will often answer for pale women. Such as suffer from this, should drink no coffee nor tea. No. 3 very often relieves plethoric persons, and then afterwards No. 13, or 5; with nervous weakness No. 8, and when it is worse by lying on the side: No. 8. No. 17 is serviceable often to persons who have *been weakened by loss of fluids. Give No. 5, when the head resounds from the beating in the heart, if the chest be full, or restlessness - 88 - and beating in it, particularly after confinement, or if the milk has disappeared, or after weaning; in the last case let No. 17 follow after some-time. No. 18 for the same symptoms, or when No. 5 has not succeeded, or when it occurs after an eruption has disappeared, or an ulcer healed; also when the palpitation has always arisen from the act of ascending. No. 19 may frequently be given after No. 18, when this has failed; it is suitable also when it comes always at night with great anxiety or otherwise, is very severe, with burning heat in the chest, obstruction of breath, worse when lying, and better when in action. No. 6 is serviceable in the same cases with obstruction of breath and anxiety; particularly when it is better when lying, and worse when rising up, or even when moving. For tedious palpitation of the heart, where the preceding remedies only avail for a short time, seek the aid of a physician, and persevere in the remedies, otherwise an incurable disease of the heart may arise. Shortness of breath, asthma, cramp on the chest and other complaints of respiration. The cause here should be first considered; very often the worst attacks are occasioned by apparently harmless things, such as* chammomile tea, ipecacuanha, vapour of sulphur &c., for which the smell of camphor or sweet spirits of - 89 - nitre is useful; sometimes also some strong coffee without milk; if it be from sulphur No. 8 will do. For sudden attacks relief can often be procured by putting the hands in hot water, or by putting a glass in which the air has been heated, as a dry cupping glass upon the stomach or pit of the stomach, as recommended for hemorrhage on page 82. Likewise a firm bandage around the upper part of the arm often relieves; you begin with the left arm, and if this should prove unsuccessful, then the other limbs one after the other, may be bandaged. If the attacks come after meals, especially after midday sleep, and the patient can obtain no air, drawing and stretching the head, as if he must suffocate, feeling dry and as if too tight in the wind-pipe, without having great anxiety, then let him chew some ginger with sugar. If it come from a cold with a cough, which will not loosen, then he may take a tea-spoonful of weak anis seed tea, especially at night. Whoever is much subject to this, should often drink warm beverage, as often as he can, brush and rub his whole body, and every morning smoke tobacco. Better however is the use of the following remedies, which must be selected with all caution, and always only lightly smelled, while holding the naked cork before the nose or mouth during inhaling. If the chest feels as if laced together, the breath - 90 - laborious, a rattling in the wind-pipe, as if proceeding from phlegm; or if the air appears dusty, which-prevents breathing; if he gasps anxiously for air and fears suffocation; with pale face, cold hands and feet, give No. 25 R., to be repeated after several hours, if necessary. Afterwards Nos. 19, 12, or 13 are serviceable. In cases of the worst kind, when a catarrh is checked, with a weak breast besides, being worse about midnight, the breathing then becoming more and more difficult, rattling on the chest, with anxiety, groaning and sobbing and restless throwing about; or when, particularly with aged persons, it comes whilst walking, if they can breathe, but it still does not relieve, at intervals a pressure on the heart, aggravated by every motion, particularly stepping into bed, No. 19 R. will serve. Afterwards, if it is worse No. 25 R. is serviceable; sometimes, when it is severe, towards morning No. 13. After No. 25 often No. 12 may be given, when it is worse by moving, particularly after the suppression of an eruption, or when it does appear on the skin, when the patient often sighs, at night accompanied by pain in the bowels, with ineffectual efforts to go to stool. No. 5 is suitable, when it is worse by motion, and still not relieved by rest, coming on by spells and with short quick, or at one time short, at another long draw - 91 - ing of the breath; a dry cough accompanying it, and the chest as if too full. No. 15, when it is more severe, not only by motion, but even whilst blowing the nose or in speaking; the breath drawn anxiously and accompanied by stitches in the chest. No. 17, when there is a whistling and wheezing, or phlegm on the chest that threatens snffocation. When awaking at night, or the patient can only breathe, with his head quite high, when he easily perspires, and is very liable to take cold. No. 1 applies to very sensitive persons, when the attack is produced by mental excitement, when there is laborious respiration and at short intervals, with anxiety, restlessness, heat, perspiration; if this does not do, then give No. 3, or alternate with both. Then also No. 8 often succeeds afterwards, with complaining, timid, or No. 13, with choleric, petulant persons. If it occur from mortification and inward vexation, then No. 4 will serve; from violent provocation, and anger or contention No. 14. No. 14 also avails, when the patient makes ineffectual attempts to cough, where there is a severe pressure on the chest or heart, and no perspiration will arise. No. 8 is also helpful, when there is giddiness with it, and weakness in the head, with sleepiness, palpita - 92 -- tion of the heart, heat in the breast, and catching of the breath low in the chest. No. 6 is often very serviceable after Nos. 25, 19, 17, 15, particularly when it is bad enough to cause suffocation, also in sitting up and moving, with pains in the side, hollow cough at intervals, when cold perspiration breaks out, or the face and limbs become cold; particularly when it is somewhat better by lying still. Pleurisy, inflamination of the chest and lungs. These diseases are according, to the old treatment, always to be cured by bleeding; but whoever perfectly understands Homceopathia, can always do without it. Most cases of simple, common inflammation are cured without difficulty. Whoever is compelled to act without a physician, and does not very soon feel relieved after the first two remedies, will do well to have a vein opened, and when it is once done, make a large incision and allow a good quantity of blood to escape. Then still other homceopathic remedies may be taken, which are always far preferable to the compounds with saltpetre and salts, or still more to the mercurial pills. There is a danger to be apprehended in these diseases, lest they should be confounded with shortness of breath or asthma or other maladies, the different kinds should be distinguished, where bleeding avails nothing, but is always injurious. 93 - The chief symptoms are difficult breathing, and the breath as hot as with one who has laboured hard in the heat; with asthma, the breath is not warmer than ordinary. When the chest is inflamed, a cough is always found to accompany it, mostly without expectoration, or only some saliva, which is frequently bloody, or frothy, brownish expectoration. Pains are different, according to the different kinds of affection. A violent stitch when breathing, is not to be taken always for pleurisy. When no cough accompanies it, or none of consequence, or when no shivering chills are present in the commencement, it then is no real pleurisy. Cases of this kind comimonly begin with rheumatic pains on the neck and shoulders; the pains in the chest change their position, the chest is sore to the touch, particularly between the ribs, for which symptoms, no skilful physician of the old school will order bleeding. Here No. 15 almost always relieves; when not, then give No. 12 or 13, and for that reason look under "Rheumatism". Sometimes the pain is under the chest, and the patient cannot breathe well, but still can more easily take in the breath, than emit it; which is the very reverse with real pleurisy. Then feel the abdomen beginning from the ribs, towards both sides, and if it pains on pressing on it, particularly on one side, then is bleeding likewise to be avoided. Here give No. 8 or 15 or the other remedies for "Rheumatism". S95 - once repeated. If afterwards complaints remain behind, when the patient is able to go out again, then give him No. 18. Inflammation of the lungs is far worse. It begins also with chills; the fever decreases not in the morning, the skin is continually hot and dry, the pulse is at first weak and beats 5 times during every inspiration, is subsequently hard; the breath is. likewise hot, the breathing is not so very much obstructed by stitching pains as with the preceding, and the pains are more oppressive and in the middle of the chest; but respiration is considerably accelerated; the cough is not so frequent, but more tormenting and holds on longer at a time, occasioning frequent head-ache; the face from the commencement is a bluish dark red, with red cheeks; the patient does not lie oi his side, but rather on his back, wants to be still, is averse to talking, and frequently very surly. Almost always, a large blue vein in the neck is distended, thicker than on the other side, mostly on the left, which does not happen in the analogous diseases. Very often the cough is first quite dry, afterwards attended with bloody expectoration. As soon as the expectoration becomes thicker, more abundant, with frequent cough, the pressure on the chest decreasing, the skin remaining moist, then the danger is over; only a proper diet should be observed for 2 weeks; eating often, but little at a time, &c. - 96 - Here very often a speedy amelioration takes place, if No. 3 be given several times, and afterwards No. 12 once or twice; if it should not become better upon this, and where no homoeopathic physician can be had, a vein may be opened, but let the incision be large and take away 16 ounces of blood at once. Subsequently give No. 17, and if afterwards it is worse again, be not in haste to repeat the bleeding, but give No. 23, and if it is not better No. 18, upon which, after some hours, if it be required, No. 3 may follow. In many cases also Nos. 5, 7, or 8 relieve; if the patient be quite stupid No. 2 will bring him to himself again; i'many very dangerous cases also Nos. 19 or 10," -or 33 may be used. For this no instruction can here be given; you will decide on the selection of these remedies according to what has been more particularly prescribed for Fevers. Another kind of inflammation of the lungs is particularly dangerous, because, when bleeding has been resorted to, it is only in most extraordinary cases that a cure is possible. After every bleeding, the patient feels better immediately, but not for any length of time, and thus after every repeated bleeding for a shorter time, until he dies for want of blood, or after the inflammation ceases, a purulent expectoration begins, under which the patient sooner or later sinks. Lack of blood by bleeding, in all cases of pulmonary inflammation, there is, from the commencement, a decrease of blood, and always the more so in proportion to the violence of the attack, so that nearly every one who dies by that disease, dies from a want of blood. It betrays very great ignorance, when we suppose that there is too much blood in such patients; it is impossible for the blood to increase in so short a period, on the contrary it may very quickly diminish. Persons who have much blood, hold out much longer in all cases, than those who have less. The last mentioned species of inflammation, for which bleeding is so very pernicious, is characterised by the following symptoms: pulse commonly soft, but rapid, pain in the side whendrai g a deep breath, anxiety and great heaviness in the lungs, breathing very quick attended by a short and frequent cough, with bloody saliva which continues to increase; voice weak and low, finally hissing, speaking producing violent cough. With all the anxiety, he is yet not so morose, and the head not so benumbed, as always is the case with the species of inflammation before mentioned. The fever also somewhat abates in the morning; the skin moist with slight perspiration which is if no benefit. As soon as a thick expectoration appears, the breath iecomes slow, and the fever discontinued for a considerable time, the patient is better. At the commencement of this state give No. 3, by which bleeding is rendered unnecessary, and as soon 7 - 98 - as it is worse, take No. 7, which may be repeated when necessary. If a feeling of constriction on the lungs and a dry cough remain, then give No. 5. The further treatment, if not better afterwards, is diffidult. If the breathing remain very whistling, give No. 14, after which No. 13 is sometimes useful. If it be no better after No. 7, the breathing continuing anxious and very quick, give No. 25, and repeat it several times. If after that a constriction and anxiety still abide, and the limbs become cold, give No. 6, which after a short time may be repeated; where the patient continues weaker and labours ineffectually to obtaiiair enough, often No. 19 relieves. Should a purulent expectoration show itself, when the inflammation is past, and no homoeopathic physician can be had, then give No. 7; then No. 16; then No. 17, then No. 22, sometimes No.8, also and with a hot fever No. 3, until accurate advice can be had, which is very necessary, and allowing of no delay. There is another slowly advancing bad kind of pulmonary inflammation, with which bleeding is little better than murder. Without bleeding there remains hope; after it none at all. This disease characterises itself by its slow approach, whilst the others come on in sudden attacks. The patient is always, for several days together sick, without - 99 - knowing properly what fails him, his appetite is gone, sleep is bad, he has head-ache, then chills appear, sensation of heaviness on the chest, with shortness of breath; afterwards a viscous expectoration, very seldom somewhat bloody. At the same time great heat prevails, of which the patient, however, does not complain, who generally lies quiet. How very sick he is, is to be seen in his weak eyes, clammy sweat on the forehead, the grey countenance, the dry nose, the black dry tongue; he murmurs and talks continually as in sleep and answers still correctly, when asked; he urinates involuntary, afterwards also evacuates; the breath is always short, unequal trattling, the small quick pulse is irregular, paleness and weakness increase. Notwithstanding the rattling and the black tongue, the patient assures yet, that he is not ill, complains only of things, which do not exist at all, for instance he ascribes the rattling in his chest to the noise produced from sawing of wood, or believes to be in the dark at mid-day, &c. When a general exhalent perspiration breaks out, or small shining globules appear in the urine, then is the danger for the most past over. But if in the course of the disease bleeding is only once allowed, then there is nothing more to hope. Whoever in such case is without all medical aid, let him begin by taking some doses of No. 2, after which 7* - 100 - it sometimes abates, then give No. 15, Should it relieve, but not completely, then No. 6 may sometimes effect much, in one or two doses. But if the weakness and rattling still increase, then give No. 19; in many cases No. 25 assists, and No. 19 again; in other cases, when Nos. 6 and 19, each relieve in some degree alternate with both of these. If the amendment be only for a short period and the patient relapses again, then give No. 18, and then of the others again, which seemed to have the best effect. When the patient is sore with lying, and this, as it may easily occur, becomes gangrenous, give No. 17, and alternate this with No. 19. If there are signs of the blindness referred to above, then give No. 5. If the strength, notwithstanding continues to decline, give No. 40 in water, some drops as often as it is worse, which might still alter the case. Bruising the breast, or violent concussions. It has been shown in the first part, that in this case No 15 is applied and is always better than bleeding; when hemorrhage is observed No. 3 is to be alternated with No. 15; in many cases, when fever continues, worse in the evening, a pain in the chest, as from an inward ulcer, No. 8 is afterwards given; but if a cough remain, with a thick yellow expectoration, give No. 7; if a sweetish expectoration and asthma remain, No. 13; should other consequences abide, as dry short - 101 - cough and difficulty of breathing, pale face, little appetite or bad sleep, give No. 17. F. In the Throat. Under the term sore throat, are to be understood the various diseases, by which a pain in the throat, is particularly oppressive to the patient. The distinctions ought to be as accurately as possible investigated, and the throat also always examined. Take the patient to the light, if possible at a high window, let him open his mouth as wide as he can, tongue stretched out, pressing it gently down with the,handle of a spoon. In this way the whole interior of the mouth may be seen, Whoever is not expert in examining, must look in for sometime, and persevere until he can see beyond the soft palate. Children, when they will not open their mouth, should have a cork placed between their jaws; in doing this, care should be taken not to injure the tongue, by pressing it down too severely. Compare then all the symptoms stated by the patient and your own observations, with the remedies mentioned; if there is a hoarseness, or even any other complaint combined with it, then look for them accordingly. It is easy, when one iemedy does not completely relieve, to find out another, and we are certain of much greater succeo, than with the ordinary domestic remedies. 102 - If however these should be preferred, we may, in many cases, relieve by tying, over night, around the throat, the woollen stocking of a healthy person, and who is not of the same sex as the patient, but it must be observed, that it is improper to keep the neck wrapped up too closely, or for any length of time. Whoever is subject to this, should accustom himself to wear nothing on his throat, except a silk neck-cloth or a black woollen string. " Gargling is an old bad method, which even the better physicians of the old practice have quite abandoned. If it be often serviceable, the same may be obtained and better by inhaling fresh steam of boiled milk. If the throat is dry and swollen, the complaint violent, then it is proper to boil figs in milk and inhale the steam, also a part of a fig may be taken in the mouth, and some of the milk drunk. If it be a tedious case, with difficulty to swallow, then boil wheaten starch in water for this purpose. In the first stage, or when it has continued a long while, brandy in hot water is often serviceable; if it be worse after it, give No. 1 or 13. If No. 3 is found to answer, then repeat it after some hours, when there is difficulty and pain in swallowing or speaking, when the throat is much redder than usual; with burning stinging and stricture in it, fever, anxious impatience and restlessness. No. 14 succeeds very oftern particularly with children, or when it is occasioned by a cold, or cold draught - 103 - of air, when in a perspiration; in addition to the symptoms with No. 3, a dryness in the throat, with thirst, when swallowing produces an uncomfortable obstructing sensation, also when bending the neck; there is, as if something were in the throat, which ought to be removed, but still remains with a sensation resembling that produced by a plug in the throat. The glands on the under jaw are swollen, with throbbing pains; the fever appears towards evening, alternately hot and cold; sometimes a catarrh attending it, with a tickling and coughing, stitches in the upper part of the wind-pipe and rough voice. After having taken this remedy, perspiration must be waited for. No. 4 for symptoms similar to those under No. 14, when the patient feels something like a hard tumor in the throat, and when swallowing, that spot seems to be sore, or severe stitches, even when not swallowing, when liquids are more difficult to swallow than solids. This is also useful when the tonsils are inflamed and swollen, or ulcerated, or when they are hard; for which however compare first Nos. 5 and 7, then No. 16 or 18. No. 13 for symptoms similar to those under No. 14, and No. 4, a sensation of a swelling, like a lump or tumor in the throat, peculiarly so when swallowing; with more pressing than stinging pains, especially when swallowing saliva; a rawness and soreness in the throat, a scraping and itching in the swallow; the - 104 - cold air producing pain. Sometimes the tonsils are red and swollen. No. 8" is very similar to No. 13, the same sensation when swallowing, the throat feels narrow and swollen, the same raw scratching sensation, yet at the same time as if too dry without thirst; less stitching pain in the throat when swallowing, than when at rest. Nevertheless a tightness, and the internal glands painful when touched; the throat has a bluish red appearance, constant thirst, alternate chilliness and heat in the evening. No. 12, when the throat is painful by rubbing, particularly by turning, swallowing difficult and painful, as if obstructed by something hard; the same stitch and soreness, but with a dryness, which renders speaking difficult; sensations such as there are felt after eating or drinking very hot; fever often attends it with or without thirst and great fretfulness. No. 23 resembles No. 12, only the pains are lower down, or the patient more inclined to weep; or when No. 12 is not of sufficient benefit. No. 34 is similar to the remedies above mentioned; it may be given when these might fail, the fever continues, chills with thirst, then heat; the pains particularly pressing, the swallow spasmodically contracted, soreness and ulcers in the gullet, with a burning in the mouth; a cough, with acute pains in the throat, - 105 - particularly when the patient is inclined to sleep and is afraid of the open air and cold. No. 1 is proper, when a catarrh is present, also an irritation to cough, and worse in the open air, at the same time wakefulness and heat; and feels sensitive or complaining. It may be repeated several times. It is of great use, when there is pain on the side of the palate next the throat, constant, worse when swallowing; when it is swollen over the tonsils and they are elongated, the patient feels a slimy sensation as if adhering without the power to swallow it; also a dryness and heat in the throat. No. 5 applies to symptoms something like those under No. 1, but the outside of the throat is swollen; with spasms when drinking, the fluid returns to the nose; at the same time great inclination to swallow, a stinging sensation when touched; the swallowing difficult causing spasm, as if something rendered the passage too narrow, with a dryness and burning. In the intervals of swallowing, a tearing pain which extends to the under jaw or to the head. Ulcers in the throat, which suddenly arise and spread very much; swollen tonsils elevated, often yellowish redness of these parts, or this redness without swelling; violent pains when swallowing and hawking, sometimes when speaking. Pressing, stinging in the tonsils, as if they would burst; outwardly swollen glands, combined with violent fever, sometimes also with great thirst, much - 106 - saliva in the mouth, head-ache in the forehead, furred tongue. When scarlet fever or similar diseases prevail, it is suitable in most affections of the throat, sometimes alternated with No. 7. No. 7, equally good as No. 5 for ulcerated sore throat, may often be given when No. 5 will not succeed, particularly for ulcers; when the throat does not remain very red. If the ulcers are without pain, and arise slowly, then give No. 7, alone sometimes alternated with No. 16. It is suitable at the commencement, even better than the preceding, if the stinging pains when swallowing, are very acute, passing up into the ear, or, into the glands of the neck, and the lower jaw; when the burning in the throat almost prevents swallowing, with stitches in the tonsils, and very disagreeable taste, gums and tongue swollen behind; at evening first clhill, then heat and perspiration, but no relief; at night restlessness, or all the symptoms worse; also worse from cold air, severe pains in the head and drawing in the nape of the neck. After Nos. 5 and 7 avoid taking cold. No. 16 is suitable often after No. 7, particularly when cold has been taken and after No. 16, when there is no favorable change, No. 7 may be repeated. No. 38 is proper, when Nos. 5, 7, or 16 have been of service, but not sufficiently efficacious, when the gullet and the tonsils are swollen, the urgency to swallow very severe, much saliva in the mouth and - 109 - teeth and gums are injured by the frequent use of the tooth-pick, which is a very bad custom; avoid too hot and too cold food and drink; keep them pure by rinsing every morning and after every meal, use the toothbrush, and if prejudiced in favor of powders, apply one,:made from the husks of almonds, alternating someýtimes with hard dried and finely pounded crust of bread, principally rye -bread. Burnt bread is injurious, -as also char-coal. If any one have the tooth-ache, IJet him select without loss of time one of the prescribed:remedies, and in most cases, it will quickly cease. iShould these remedies not succeed, then apply to a homoeopathic physician, who has many other remedies, beside these. H The worst of all bad remedies is opium; it is a positive injury. The pains which are removed by opium, will to a certainty be followed by a two-fold suffering s!ooner or later; they are never remitted. It is only liVery rarely a true remedy; if it be so, it is best by binding a bit of real opium of the size of a pea outardly on the cheek. It is most preferable, when it is uitable, to put a morsel of the gall-nut into the hole pf the tooth. Also to place common salt steeped in randy, on hot coals, and allow the steam to pass on to he teeth. If the tooth be too long, then lay a bit of ork upon it, and bite it slowly until the tooth returns its place. Kreosote must be used with the greatest aution, in many cases it avails little or nothing, for - 110 - example, very rarely with pregnant females; in most cases, it merely lulls the pain for a short time, and from it arise afterwards ulcers in the mouth, on the tongue and in the stomach; as soon as it is brought into the mouth, the stomach is affected by it. To persons of a weak chest it is also injurious. Every one who suffers from tooth-ache, should abstain from the use of coffee, as almost in all cases the teeth are hurt by it. They must, if they use homceopathic remedies, carefully avoid every thing which may disturb their good effects, not only while using them, but for a considerable time after. It is found that, if a proper remedy be obtained, one globule laid on the tongue, or even in bad cases, smelling the cork, cures very quickly. Frequently the pain is more acute, for awhile after, but if after waiting patiently, it begins to abate, nothing more should be taken, until the improvement is complete. If it be worse again, and proceeds as before, then renew the same remedy; but if it has different symptoms,"then chose another. Since this plague is so general, and so severe, that life is embittered by it; and since nothing procures relief, when the right remedy is not hit upon, we would wish as much as possible to facilitate the choice, teaching by a double mode to find the true remedy. In the first place, look for each individual symptom complained of by the patient, and write its correspon S- 111 - ding number down, by comparing all the numbera, myou will discover, that one or the other occurs most,frequently throughout, which of course corresponds,best with the whole complex of symptoms complained of and hence must be the proper remedy. It must be observed, that not every symptom which stands under,the specified remedy, must also occur to the patient, ialthough every thing or chiefly so of which the patient complains, must be found under the remedy. We give a familiar example. A patient has severe.drawing or tearing pains, here and there, with tearing in the gums (a); sometimes it rages up into the head |(b); it is exacerbated by cold air (c); it is chiefly in ithe morning (d); with this is accompanied a determi-,nation of blood to the head (e). Now we find under i:the specification (a) pains in the gums, with Nos. 7, 8, 11, 16, 19, 29, 33, 35; (b) pains which rise.into the head Nos. 7, 11, 13, 14, 18, 19, 20, 133, 33; (c) worse from cold air Nos. 5, 7, 11, 18, 33; (d) worst in the morning: Nos. 4, 7, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 17, 18, 19, 33; (e) with deterOnination of blood: Nos. 3, 8, 17, 33, 35; all $hese numbers which occur only once or twice, may e struck out; we then readily find, that Nos. 8, 11, 8, 19 occur three times, No. 7 four times, No. 33 ive times; this last we must refer to, and find No. 33 he most similar and suitable to the case, promising a peedy relief. I - 112 Gums swollen: Nos. 3, 5, 7, 10, 11, 13, 16, 17, 18, 23; painful: Nos. 7, 8, 11, 16, 19, 29, 33, 35. Teeth loose: Nos. 7, 12, 13, 19, 23, 33; too long: Nos. 12, 15, 18, 19; obtuse: Nos. 10, 18, 22. Pains in hollow teeth, particularly Nos. 7, 8, 11, 13, 17, 20; also, Nos. 1, 10, 12, 14, 18, 21, 35; in the whole row of teeth: Nos. 7, 11, 14, 23; on one side: Nos. 7, 8, 14, 23. Pains passing into the jaw -bone and face: Nos. 7, 13, 18, 23, 33; to the cheeks: Nos. 12, 21; to the ears: Nos. 7, 8, 11, 12, 14, 18, 19, 23; to the eyes: No. 8; to the head; Nos. 7, 11, 13, 14, 18, 19, 20, 23, 33. With a determination of blood to the head: Nos. 3, 8, 17, 33, 35; distention of the veins on the forehead and hands: No. 17; heat on the head: Nos. 3, 8, 33; burning in the eyes: No. 5; redness of the cheeks: Nos. 3, 5, 14; pale face: Nos. 8, 19. With swollen cheeks; Nos. 5, 7, 8, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 18, 19. With a flow of saliva: Nos. 5, 7, 22; with a dry mouth and thirst: No. 17; and no thirst: No. 8; dry throat and thirst: No. 5; with chills: No. 8. With diarrhcea: Nos. 14, 22, 23; with constipation Nos. 7, 11, 12, 13. With irritable nerves: Nos. 1, 3, 5, 33. - 114 - 11) 12, 13, 14, 18, 20; some time after; No. 5. Worse when moving the mouth: Nos. 13, 14; when chewing: Nos. 7, -11, 12, 13, 18, 19, 29, 33; when biting Nos. 1, 5, 8, 13, 16, 18, 23; when pressing the teeth together: Nos. 16, 17; better after it: Nos. 1, 17, 19. Worse when rubbing: Nos. 5, 7, 10, 11, 12, 13,7 15,7 16,7 19, 29; with the tongue: Nos. 4, 7, 17, 29. Better when pressed: Nos. 5, 8, 17, 23; when, rubbed: No. 7. Worse when picked: No. 8; better, when the blood comes: No. 5. Worse when in motion: Nos. 12, 13, 17; better.when quiet: No. 12. Worse when sitting: Nos. 8, 23; better sitting up in bed: Nos. 7, 19, 23. Worse when lying: No. 4; upon the affected side: No. 19; on the opposite side: No. 12. Better when lying: No. 7; better when lying on the side affected: No. 12. Worse at night: Nos. 1, 5, 7, 8, 10, 11, 12, 14,9 16, 18, 19, 21, 23, 35; evening in bed: Nos. 7, 20; more acute when sleepy: No. 19, better: No. 7; worse before mid-night: No. 12, after mid-night: Nos. 7, 11. Worse when awaking: Nos. 5, 13, 29; mor 115 -ning: Nos. 4, 7, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 17,. 18, 19, 33; forenoon: Nos. 8, 18, 29. Worse afternoon: Nos. 7, 8, 13, 18; towards evening: No. 8; evening: Nos. 4, 5, 7, 8, 12, 13, 18, 20, 23. Worse from a noise: No. 35; when another speaks: Nos. 12, 19; when vexed: No. 23; when thinking: Nos. 5, 13; when reading: Nos. 4, 13. Tooth-ache, with women particularly: Nos. 1, 3, 5, 8, 17, 33, 35; before, during and after nienstruation: Nos. 14, 29, 35; during pregnancy: Nos. 5, 8, 11, 23, 33, 35. Tooth-ache, with children particularly: Nos. 1, 3, 4, 5,- 14, 35. No. 15 serves as a very beneficial remedy, after the extraction of teeth; it staunches the bleeding, and cures quickly; no venegar should be applied, and no scientific practitioner would ever allow it to be used. After fixing artificial teeth, it relieves the pain and swelling; after filing out carious teeth (frequently a most beneficial operation), a few globules should be mixed with a tea-spoonful of water and laid on the filed parts. It very often relieves when the pains are 'he most violent after extraction, as also No. 33 and thers; when the symptoms are severe after fixing the -eeth, take No. 15 and alternate with No. 3. No. 15 s often soothing in tooth-ache, pressing, pulsating, as if 8* - lib - the tooth would by the blood be pressed out, or as if it were wrenched out, worse when touched; it will often remove a hard swelling of the cheek, when other remedies have removed the tooth-ache. No. 1 may be given, when pains are most acute, when the patient is quite beside himself, moaning, trembling, full of anxiety not knowing what to do, and incapable of describing his pains. It may be repeated, when necessary; if it do not succeed, then give No. 3 or 6, 18, 33. With a stinging jerking, or intermitting pressure, pain when biting, it is preferable to every other. No. 3 is given, when the patient is quite beside himself; the pains not admitting of description and No. 1 fails; troubled with a pulsating pain after taking cold, with blood rushing to the head; burning in the face, particularly with children it may be repeated; when it ceases to relieve, then give No. 14 or 5. No. 14 is of service in nmany cases, -particularly with children, and adults who have frequent vexation, and indulge in coffee drinking; with females previous to menstruation and pains in hollow teeth; after having taken cold, particularly from checked perspiration, and if with the pains the patient is very fretful. If the pains are quite insufferable, coming in very severe paroxysms, worst at night, if the affected tooth cannot be distinguished, or if it be a hollow tooth, which appears as if too long and loose (if it appear to be only - 117 - loose, but is not so, then No. 12 is often useful), or if it pass through entire rows of teeth, and every tooth appears too high; or if it pass through the jaws into the ear, through the temples towards the eyes, mostly on one side, in the teeth, jaws, ears and head; if the pain be crawling or stinging, or grating and scratching on the nerve in a hollow tooth, increasing constantly, until tearing and drawing reaches the highest degree, becomes stinging and jerking up into the ear; if the pains are increased by the warmth of bed, frequently appear after eating and drinking, especially after warmth, become extremely exasperated by cold drinking and using coffee, which nothing can assuage, but dipping the finger in water; if with the pains, the cheeks be red and hot, or the gums and cheeks swollen and a pale red, if the glands under the chin begin to be painful, if there be great weakness withal, especially in the joints; a pain in the joint of the jaw, when opening the mouth advancing into the teeth, then No. 14 will assuredly relieve. If it succeed only in part, then try for hollow teeth No. 20 next, farther those which here follow. No. 13 is good for persons of a violent temperament, with a red face, who are fond of coffee and ardent spirits, come seldom into the open air, or after taking cold; when a sound tooth appears painful and loose, or the teeth as if too long; jerking stitches in the lower jaw, drawing pains advancing to the temples, or - 118 - from a carious tooth over the whole facial bones; the whole side affected; or only a corroded tooth drawing and boring pain, as if it were wrenched out with single violent stitches, which shake the whole frame, especially when inhaling air; when an obtuse pain in the bones, sometimes a tearing is felt through the teeth and cheek bone, or it bores, grubs, gnaws and tears on one side; sometimes with jerking pains, or rheumatic with sharp stitches; when they arise, chiefly in the morning in bed, or in the evening, forbidding to chew, become worse, or return, when cold air is admitted into the mouth, or when reading and thinking; or the tearing is worse from cold liquids, and better by keeping it warm; chiefly worse after eating or exertion; when with the tearing the glands on the lower jaw are affected; but especially when with the tooth-ache there is a swelling beginning on the gums, which will suppurate. No. 8 applies more to persons of a mild, quiet and timid disposition, to females and children who are of a whimpering habit; if it be only on one side; to such as in the spring of the year are frequently subject to the tooth-ache with tearing in the ears, and hemicrania; when it stings in hollow teeth, from which the entire left half of the face is sensitive, even to the ear, with heat in the head and chilliness in the body, but peculiarly so when the pain in the gums gnaws and stings sharply, even draws and jerks in the teeth, as if - 119 - the nerve were strained and suddenly let loose again; or if it jerks and tears, as if the tooth were struck loose, or stung and throbbed, worse after cold water; but is particularly severe by the warmth of the room or the bed, or warm things in the mouth, but abated by fanning, a cool breeze, or in the open air; worse when sitting, better by moving about, worse by using the tooth-pick, better by pressing them hard together, if it is not worse by chewing; it comes chiefly towards evening, seldom in the morning, with it a chilly sensation with a pale face, or the blood advances to the head; or if heat comes on still no thirst accompanies it. No. 4, should the preceding remedies correspond, but the temperament be more delicate and sensitive, soft and mild, now cheerful, then depressed; especially with persons who are much grieved; serviceable when the jaw- teeth pain as if bruised, if there be a rubbing around the incisors, when there is a sore pain in all the teeth; worse after drinking coffee, smoking tobacco, dining, lying down at night and awaking in the morning. No. 33 is particularly applicable to very sensitive, nervous, irritable persons; even becoming outrageously tearing and pulsating through the cheeks and into the lower jaw, or tearing raging in the gums, with a grumbling pain in the tooth which is loose, when chewing as if it would fall out; ol jerking, throbbing, - 120 - drawing, -tearing into the forehead; severe drawing now here and there in single teeth; by turns with flying heat, and determination of blood to the brain; originates from the cold air, mostly in the morning; sometimes with jerking in the fingers and on the arms, with such persons as are subject to the cramp. No. 5 is often of service to females; also to children, when they are very restless and throw themselves about from anxiety and pain, or when they are of a melancholy disposition and inclined to weep; when the gums and teeth pain as if bruised, arid when biting as if the roots were ulcerated, with stinging, cutting, jumping, tearing; but especially with drawing pains, worse during the night; or sharp stinging in a hollow tooth, day and night; or pain in a hollow molar tooth, as if pressed in by too much blood, with heat in the gums and throbbing in the cheeks; mitigated by nothing but picking them till they bleed or the gum is swollen with burning and stinging, severe salivary flux, swollen cheeks; sometimes attended with burning of the eyes, dryness in the throat and great thirst. The pain often returns when awaking in the morning, or begins again soon after eating. The pain is renewed in the open air, or by contact of any kind, food, drink, &c.; but relieved by a strong pressure on the cheek. No. 17 is adapted to females, frequently while suckling, also when otherwise gay people become peculiarly fretful and vexed; pain comes periodically, - 122 - No. 16 will sometimes serve after. No. 7 or 5, when a painful swelling on the gums remains, or a pain as if the blood were pressing into the tooth, or a drawing, worse after meals, or in a warm room or at night. No. 29 is sometimes proper, when No. 7 or 19 appears to mitigate, but not entirely removes the pain, occasionally with persons who have taken much calomel, especially if the gums bleed, stand out, drawn back from the incisors, the teeth become loose, ulcerous, pain when touched by the tongue, worse after meals, with drawing and tearing in the incisors. No. 18 is suitable for a stinging jerking in hollow teeth, which advances into the upper and lower jaw and ear; when the gums swell, with a throbbing pain, bleeding gums, swelling about old stumps; when the teeth ache in the evening, or in the air, or in a draught; worse when rinsing the mouth with cold water. - No. 19 is sometimes proper when the teeth become loose, protrude with continued jerking, or burning, tearing in the gums, worse when touched, or lying on the painful side, in general when still, from a cold, abated by the warmth of the stove or hot cloths, or when sitting up in bed; especially when the strength is reduced. No. 20 is a sovereign remedy against pains in hollow teeth; with a tearing, digging, grubbing, jumping pain, frequently into the head, especially in the evening - 123 -- in bed, worse after every meal, by cold water, but better in the open air. No. 12 is suitable for rash, petulant, ardent, obstinate persons; pain in, hollow teeth, but yet more so in sound ones; with pains that sting, jerk towards the ear and cheek, as if a nerve were laid bare, sometimes a sensation as if the air went into the nerve of a hollow tooth, and when the actual contact of the air causes pain; when the teeth appear too long, or loose, yet are not so, and still when biting feel as if they would fall out; the pains increased by- smoking, or chewing tobacco, from warmth in the mouth, abated in the open air, sometimes relieved by cold water for an instant, also when lying on the affected cheek, or worse when lying on the other side. No..23 applies sometimes with the same painful sensation, as if the teeth were too long as with No. 12, or loose and djking, as if the teeth were hollow, and as -if the air were drawn into them; especial~ly when the gunhs are swollen, burn, itching like an ulcer, -are sore and project from the teeth; when the stinging is by jerks, or a strong drawing, as if the teeth were coming out (similar to No. 8), when a tedious stinging, pulsating, raging in both rows of teeth is drawn up into the jaws and temporal bones with a severe pain; commonly only on one side; originating fin)a cold, or after vexation, is exasperated in the open air (with No. 12 better), during the night it is intolerable, but - 124 - abated by warmth. Sometimes there is an offensive odour from hollow teeth. It is most suitable for sedate persons (not as No. 12), who are inclined to be melancholy and sad, or prone to anxiety and fearfulness (similar to No. 5). No. 11 may be used when the teeth become black, hollow and scale off, gums pale, white, corrode away, swollen, are painful to the touch, with pulsation in them, have bladders and ulcers on them; with pains in hollow teeth, penetrating, fretting drawing or raging, especially in the roots, or through the whole range of teeth, or a pain from one hollow tooth extending up to the ear, with throbbing in the temples; increased in the air, by cold drink, chewing or eating, especially at night or towards morning. No. 10 is useful with bleeding swollen gums; raging pains increased in the warm bed; by heat or cold; burning in the front teeth at night; pain in hollow teeth up into the head. No. 21 applies to tedious boring, raging pains night and day, increased at night; the whole cheek is affected as also the bones. When offensive purulence is pressed out from an opening near the root of a tooth or gums; or the jaw -bone swollen. No. 22 is given, when the tooth- ache proceed from a cold, particularly if a diarrhcea accompany it, and No. 14 does not relieve it; also when the head is be - 126 - pressed out and laid wet upon it, and a dry cloth bound over it; but if it be enlarged and radiating, or yellowish red or a bladder on it, then lay a small bag of ryemeal made warm, and flat, on the cheek. If it itch very much, then hair-powder or starch may allay it. If it break outwardly, then let a cloth greased over with good fresh tallow, be laid upon the opening, and a cloth bound over it. The face-ache. The same remedies may sometimes apply in this case as with tooth-ache, but if they should not, then application should be made to a homoeopathic physician. No man is to be trusted pretending that it can be cured by cutting, scorching or burning; in most cases when the nerve has been cut out or burnt out, a pain more severe of another kind appeared. No. 3 is serviceable, when it alternates with rheumatic pains, when redness and heat are joined with it, or others of the above described symptoms; with heat and throbbing, No. 15; when heat and other pains with it, compare No. 11 or 12; when there are many violent pains No. 17 is suitable; when the pain is tearing No. 35; when stinging drawing No. 19, cutting or tearing in the upper jaw, itching and fretting in the bones No. 5; heat and pressing pain, better when pressed upon No. 12; when raging and drawing in the bones, worse when touched No. 17, or 16; pressure or cramp appearing in the cheek-bone - 128 - in general at different times, or constantly, besides the foregoing: -Nos. 3, 5, 6, 13, 14, 20, 29. Sweet taste: Nos. 7, 18, 42; 5, 8, 12, 17; 36, 43; in the morning: No. 18; if the bread tastes sweet: No. 7; beer: No. 8; it resembles the taste of blood: Nos. 36, 18: like nuts: No. 1. Saltish: Nos. 29; 9, 10, 13; 18, 19, 40, 42; food: Nos. 29, 18; when coughing: Nos. 29, 41. Sour: Nos. 9, 10, 13, 17; 18, 34, 35, 40, 41, 42; food: Nos. 17, 35; after meals: Nos. 8, 13, 29; 40, 41, 21; after drinking: Nos. 13, 18; after drinking milk: Nos. 29, 18; in the morning: Nos. 13, 18. Biting sharp taste: Nos. 6, 23; empyreumatical, smoky: Nos. 8, 13, 18; like herbs; Nos. 6, 13; like peppermint;, No. 6, 39. Earthy taste: Nos. 8, 16, 17; insipid: Nos. 8, 9, 11, 12, 17, 18, 22, 23, 25, 34; slimy: Nos. 5, 9, 15, 23, 32; fatty, oily: Nos. 21, 45; greasy: No. 45; viscous: No. 10; watery: Nos. 11; 17, 34. Nauseous taste: Nos. 15, 7, 5; 12, 14, 8; 3, 6, 10, 18; 23, 40, 42, 45; in-the morning: Nos. 18, 23; after meals: No. 23; like pus: No. 8. Tobacco tasting sharply: No. 11; bitter: No. 41; loathsome: No. 25; disagreeable: Nos. 4, 8, 13, 15; 35, 41. Taste of food insipid: Nos. 7, 8, 11, 12, 13; 19; - 130 - offensively; they are also on the inside of the lips, cheeks, palate, and even on the tongue; a fetid and highly disagreeable smell proceeds from the mouth, viscid odour, mucus and saliva, the submaxillary glands often swell and pain, the patient is very weak and a slow fever arises. Almost in all cases No. 7 succeeds, except when it is occasioned by mercury, then No. 29 or some other antidote must be given. In cases when No. 7 does not completely avail, then give No. 22. With sluggish, corpulent persons it often arises from want of cleanliness or too little exertion in the open air, with such is better first to give No. 34. With irritable emaciated persons who sit too much in the house, No. 13 is suitable. If it originate from too much salt meat, then give No. 29, and if this does not soon relieye, then take sweet spirit of nitre a drop once or twice a day. No. 24 is to be given when it is so severe as to extend to the nose, and the ichorous matter flows into the stomach and produces painful sensations and diarrhoea. No. 19 applies when the ulcers are very bad and burn violently; the patient falls away exceedingly, or No. 7, if not much relief is found. No. 22 may at the same time be first given, when a cold appears, attended with hard swelling of the submaxillary glands. - 131 - No. 29 is besides in cases produced by mercury and salts, exceedingly good when it bleeds much and smells bad; and if it should not prove sufficient, another remedy may be tried. No. 40 is serviceable with tedious spreading ulcers in the mouth, which do not yield to the foregoing remedies, when the gums swell, bleed and are very sensible to cold and warmth, food and drink, and especially when blisters and small ulcers arise on the tongue, bite and burn and render speaking troublesome. Of the many domestic remedies which are in use for this complaint, the following may sometimes be recommended, when the above are found to fail: rubbing the gums with sliced lemon peel, which at the commencement of the malady, particularly in summer and on ship board, operates very beneficially, sage also, is in many cases a specific; sometimes rinsing the mouth with good French brandy is of great service. For inflammation and swelling of the tongue give No. 3, and after some hours No. 7; if these fail, or othQr parts of the mouth are painful and ulcerous, then administer No. 5; if it arise from an injury, then give No. 3; and alternate with No. 15, equally so when it proceeds from the sting of a bee or the like. In dangerous cases where no physician can be obtained, give No. 19 and then 38. When the tongue 9* -132 - is indurated Nos. 7 and 5 are helpful,if it be from frequent biting the tongue in sleep, No. 10 is best. I. In the Stomach. Loss of appetite. The ordinary means used to restore the appetite, are rather calculated to injure it still more. Articles strongly salted and pickled, burning, heating roots, but especially, bitter roots, vegetables or barks, which are steeped in spirituous liquors, and used as stomachicks, are all artificial, but not nourishing. They are all very beneficial as remedies, when used at proper times, for proper purposes, and in suitable quantities, and every one knows either from his own experience, or from what he has seen in others, when they have been serviceable. But since all medecines are injurious, when used in large quantities, or often and much at a time, the common use of such articles must be also very deleterious, and more so when it has become habitual. The appetite may for a day or two be improved, but it passes away again. As a part of all nutriment remains in the system, and only a part is carried off, so is it with condiments. A part of them remains in the body, and not being suitable for nourishment, they do not become assimilated, and hence accumulate so as to occasion very dangerous diseases. It is not in the intestines they fix themselves, whence they may be purged off, nor in the blood that one may - 133 - draw them off, such notions are puerile; every medical man who understands the human system, knows that scarcely any thing can remain fixed in the intestines, nor yet in the blood, as these are undergoing a change every day. No, it is in the solid parts of the body, where the change-takes place. Whoever takes now and then these articles in small quantities, is less in danger of being much injured by them. Sometimes a salt fish, or the occasional use of pickles, especially in hot weather, may sometimes have a good effect, particularly when one has felt a strong inclination for them, and when the enjoyment of them, serves to allay the longing for them for a good while. But should the inclination very soon return, then is it a symptom that a further gratification is injurious. The best remedy is the moderate use of cold water. A glass of water should regularly be drunk the first thing in the morning, an hour or so before and after dinner, and in the evening before going to bed. When at table, but little should be drunk, and but little after a hearty meal. A weak or vitiated stomach. That which is the most serviceable in this case, when the weakness of the stomach appears soon after eating and drinking, has been stated in page 42, likewise when arising from other causes in pages 16, 18, 29, 55. But there are many cases when different causes operate, or when the cause is unknown; many are of a transient kind, - 134 - others of long continuance and then are known in, this country by the. term Dyspepsy; many are the commencement of inflammatory and even dangerous diseases. We will mention here different species of this affection, that every one may cure himself, yet there are many others, which the homceopathic physician alone can cure, particularly this so termed dyspepsia. In the commencement each of these may be remedied; if it have not already advanced very far, by a suitable diet, which consists in this: to avoid all old salted, potted, or else spoiled ahid dried up victuals, for instance rancid old butter, which is in common use in great towns; in the morning take a reasonable breakfast, that is, light food, little or no meat, at most eggs, at any rate nothing prepared in fat or butter, no fresh baked bread, but stale, not toasted and through that rendered nearly unfit for use; for dinner good vegetables with meat, boiled or roasted; at supper stale bread and fresh butter, no cakes and pastry, no so called pies, not even the fruit out of them, and most particularly so when baked with fat. The most important condition would therefore be, a rational mode of living, a wholesome, sufficient and nutritious diet, and this continued constantly, not now and then only for a season, but always. In all cases which rapidly appear, when generally a want of appetite, nausea, pains, especially cutting in - 135 - the abdomen, restless sleep, weakness occur, select from among the next following remedies;- in cases more tedious, those farther on are especially prescribed. No. 15 is suitable not only after a thrust or a blow, upon the stomach, or arising from lifting, with pain or cracking in the small of the back, but also after a lack of sleep, much mental exertion, when it comes in the whole from much provocation and sensitiveness, when, as we say, the nerves are much affected, when the tongue is very dry, or yellowish furred, the taste fetid or bitter and sour, with an offensive smell from the mouth, aversion to the accustomed use of tobacco, longing for acids, eructation, sometimes resembling bad eggs; apparent fulness in the pit of the stomach after meals, inclination to vomit, complaints from wind in the hypogastrium, the abdomen extended; with these a heaviness in all the limbs, weakness in the legs, vertigo, confusion in the head, particularly above the orbit of the eyes, dulness and heat in the head, uncomfortable warmth, frequent awaking, starting in sleep anxious heavy dreams. Should No. 15 not suffice in these cases, then give No. 13, or if that fail No. 14, No. 13 is applicable for the effects of nocturnal revelry, wine and coffee drinking, especially when cold is added thereto, or in general when the mouth is dry and without thirst, the tongue white furred, much slime in the mouth, heart burning, no taste, or all food is insipid, collection of water in the mouth, vomiting, - 138 -the mouth appears dry, or -the saliva runs out of the mouth, much thirst, especially at night;- mucus in the throat, or vomiting, of mucus and bile, the stomach painful, as if it were overloaded, or painful to the touch, moreover wind and a cutting in the abdomen, diarrhcea and constipation with it. If it do not soon relieve, then grive No. 12. No. 12 is suitable for a vitiated stomach with chills and cold; the bowels are constipated, the tongrue furred white or yellowish, or blisters on it, as under No. 20. The same thirst, but more in the day and night, and more dryness in the throat and stomach with it. In summer especially and in warm wet weather No. 12 may be administered, after ten or twelve hours, if necessary, repeat it, and when it does not cure, No. 20. No. 25 is given when the stomach is molested with phlegm or for other weakness; when with nausea, vomniting &c. the tongue is not furred; also with a peculiarly severe loathing of all food, even tobacco, with easy and violent vomiting, especially when accompanied with diarrhoea; likewise when it return every day or every other day at the same hour. No. 16 may be given when the stomach is too easily affected, and if this occurs often through the ordinary mode of living, notwithstanding the utmost care; with a desire for acids, strong, acrid things, or for wine; when nausea, urgringy and belching attend it, chiefly in the mornin~g, occasionally acid, bile, or mucus - 139 - is thrown up, with phlegm in the throat, pains in the bowels and hard dry stool; particularly when for these complaints mercurial pills have been used. No. 38 is employed when No. 16 was insufficient, when especially the complaints appear always after meals, or early in the morning; when constipation continues for several days. The most tedious cases of this so called dyspepsia may often be cured by No. 16 or 18, if they are not too often repeated, but always waiting till it is evidently worse again, and when the first ceases to relieve, then the other is resorted to. Should both fail, then it is adviseable to take No. 5, or No. 7 several times, and No. 18. When a phlegmatic state of the stomach manifests itself by the quantity of phlegm, which collects in the mouth, or is thrown up; otherwise the symptoms resemble a vitiated stomach, the taste is commonly very insipid or sweetish; the patient is very weak afid dejected before meals, and after them, full and restless, No. 25 may be taken several times, and then select one of the other prescribed remedies. If diarrhoea be connected with it, thin, brown, slimy, particularly sour or musty smelling stools, then No. 9 will assist; if much bile be thrown up or otherwise discharged, and the symptoms very violent, then give No. 6 once or twice. If there be a burning in the throat, stomach or with the stool, then give No. 34. Heart burning, that is a burning, sour, acrid rising - 140 from the stomach, by the throat, into the mouth; it is chiefly combined with other symptoms in the stomach, and may be removed by those,remedies applicable to them. No. 13 often succeeds; or, if it appear particularly after meals No. 17; if Nos. 13, 14 or 8 should not succeed, then give No. 34; if No. 17 fail, then try No. 29. If it arise after smoking tobacco, No. 11, if much thirst prevails, give No. 5. With pregnant women, if No. 5 and the other remedies have failed, take lemon-slices with sugar in the mouth. Sometimes it is useful to drink Ievery morning water, sweetened with sugar, which may be constantly drunk plentifully, should even the evil first increase. Water crackers will serve to alleviate it. The use of lye and wood-ashes should be avoided, which may cause dangerous consequences; likewise chalk, magnesia, oyster shells, &c., which often remain lying in the body in the shape of hard balls, particularly when aperients have been taken after them. Nausea and vomiting. Here the possible causes are to be considered and measures taken according to them. Very frequently the complaint ceases after vomiting, this therefore can be promoted by the use of lukewarm water, tickling the throat with a feather, or by strong coffee without sugar or milk. An emetic should on no account be taken, since by it the stomach is frequently dangerously affected. That which these emetics are to effect, may be brought about by No. 20, -- 141 - when the tongue is thickly covered with a white or yellowish fur, or No. 25, when the tongue is clean. Nausea or vomiting is occasioned sometimes by fright, see page 15, 16; by trouble page 16, 17; vexation page 18, 19; cold page 21, 22; overheating page 33; night watching page 36; if it arise from a sick or vitiated.stomach page 40, and with a weak stomach; from excessive drinking page 38, 41; from tobacco page 59; from chamomile tea page 61; rhubarb page 64; and other so called medicines; when it proceeds from other poisons, see page 60, particularly page 72. Should nausea and vomiting arise from a fall on the head, then give No. 15, as in page 141; if it arise from something sticking in the throat page 168. If it be combined with giddiness page 1; with headache page 5, 10; if the remedies there recommended fail, then try No. 38, once or twice, and after that No. 5. For vomiting with a cough page 28; also, page 56, No. 25, and page 57, No. 7; page 58, No. 34; page 59, Nos. 8, 12, and page 60, No. 17; page 61, No. 26, 10;, page 62, No. 18, and page 63, Nos. 35, 38. With hooping-cough, see page 69, 72. If it arise from riding in carriages, or from travelling by water, then No. 41 may be taken; also, No. 41, once or twice every day, in several cases Nos. 18 or 21 should be given once as an intermediate remedy. Vomiting from a weak stomach, arising after every meal, is often removed by No. 8 or 13, alternated - 142 - with No. 12. If the stomach be so weak, that only a very little can be taken at once, when the smallest increase occasions vomiting, with spasms and cutting in the abdomen, or giddiness, with vomiting white viscous slime, diarrhoea, weakness in the limbs, frequently to fainting, then give No. 8, sometimes also No. 41. If it continue, then give No. 13, and upon that No. 12; if these will not succeed, then compare all the other symptoms which the patient has, and select No. 17 or 36, which may alternately be given; or No. 18 and then 19; in many violent cases No. 33 relieves, and in many tedious ones No. 35 avails, particularly after No. 18. Vomiting with children from worms, see under "worm - complaints". Spasm and pain in the stomach. Among the domestic remedies for these complaints, many are very injurious, as for instance opium and morphium pills are iii no diseases more dangerous and deleterious than in these. The remedies which may be tried and which often relieve are, a table -spoonful of milk from time to time, and verm olive or linseed oil rubbed on the region of the stomach, it is sometimes relieved by taking inwardly a spoonful of linseed oil. Many find relief from thin chicken broth, others from a sheet of blotting paper steeped in rum and laid on the stomach. To such No. 13 will be of greater and more lasting benefit, if they will only avoid using and even smelling 1- 43 - spirituous liquors. A few hands full of common oats may be roasted in a pan like coffee, but not so brown, and these laid warm on the stomach in a small bag. This assists especially when the patient has before taken opium or laudanum, and through it as is customary, has become much worse. No. 13 will relieve such who were fond of spirits and coffee, when they entirely discontinue that habit; further when there is in the stomach a constriction, pressure, cramping, when it is as if the cloths were too tight there, or as if flatulence were accumulating under the left ribs, worst after eating, often as soon as the patient leaves'his bed in the morning, many times awaking him even out of sleep; with these pains is often connected a cramp on the chest, as if a band were drawn around it, which descends from the back between the shoulders to the small of the back; very often there is nausea with the pains, or a: collection of clear water in the mouth, or acid, bitter, burning water ascends the throat; vomiting of the food eaten, acid nauseous taste in the mouth; flatulence distending the abdomen, the bowels constipated. Sometimes hemicrania is present or pressing on the forehead, or heartbeating with anxiousness. A globule may be given in the evening, if it be not better the next morning, give one more, wait then its good effect for a week; if it be worse again before that time, then give No. 8, or 14 or 4; if it be worse after a week, repeat No. 13; - 144 - should it be unsuccessful, then give No. 29; if No. 13 does not relieve from the beginning, then select Nos. 14 or 41. Should coffee drinking exacerbate it, then give No. 13; if it alleviate it somewhat No. 14. No. 14 is given, when there is a pressure like a stone, and at the same time the pit of the stomach and left side of the under ribs are distended, as if the heart would be pressed out; shortness of breath and anxiety combined with it, at night the worst, the patient on account of anxiousness and restlessness, knows not what to do, throwing himself about in the bed; sometimes a beating throbbing pain in the vertex, compelling him to leave his bed. The pain in the stomach is alleviated by lying quite still, snd bent together. If the pains are very acute, then give No. 1, and afterwards, when necessary, No. 14 again. If No. 14 does no good, then give No. 5. Spasms in the stomach during menstruation, are commonly removed by No. 13, or some hours afterwards by No. 14; but should the menses be weak, then No. 8 or 41 is to be preferred. No. 41 is given, when No. 13 has somewhat alleviated the pain, but it returned soon again, when the stool is hard or protracted, and the stomach-ache attended with a pressing contraction, extending itself over the sides of the abdomen, abating after the discharge of wind; when with the nausea, water flows - 145 - into the mouth, without heat and burning, when the patient is not vexed, angry, violent (then No. 13 applies), but is rather sullen and morose. No. 5 is proper when No. 14 has not relieved, or, only mitigated it, frequently with females, particularly the delicate and sensitive; when there is a knawing, pressure, or spasmodic straining which compels to bend backwards, or to hold the breath, which moderates the pain; again, when the pain comes always after dinner; when it is so violent as to deprive the patient of the use of his senses, or if fainting fits arise from it. Commonly thirst is combined with it, and after drinking the pain is worse; the effort to stool comes too late, evacuation little, night without sleep. No. 12 for a similar pressure as under No. 14, particularly when it comes duiring meals or immediately after them, and it is as if the pit and region of the stomach were swollen; sometimes the pressing, constricting pinching or cutting is abated by a pressure on the- stomach, or- by a belching which then follows; the pains become worse during motion (the opposite of No. 17). Constipation is ordinarily combined with it; often a pressingain the temples, forehead, or occiput, as if the skull would be pressed asunder, better when the head is hard pressed upon, or firmly bound around. No. 8 apply when the pains are stinging, worse in walking, especially when false steps are made; always with nausea or vomiting; also where the stools are 10 - 147 - No. 29 is used, especially when No. 13 did only relieve for a short period; generally when the pain is burning; also with a continued, painful, tormenting pressure, worse when touched; or with a contracting spasmodic sensation, which compels one to bend together, affecting the breath, worse when lying down. Heart burning and nausea often accompany it; a loathing at the very thought of food; constipation. No. 35 is suitable for lasting pains, or where No. 5 relieved for some time, with pressing, cutting, contracting, spasmodic, pinching, choking with a sensation of anxiousness; worse after meals, often with vomiting of the food eaten, or worse at night; with pain by outward pressure; especially with females, who have strong menstruation, or had them formerly, or with others, who bleed much at the nose. Inflammation of the stomach, see inflammation of the hypogastrium. K. In the Abdomen. Pain in the abdomen. Colic. They often arise from cold, particularly when perspiration has been checked by it, see page 21, the remedies Nos. 13, 17, 14, 7, 8; also often from a vitiated stomach, examine the preceding remedies, also look to page 33, but especially page 40. It arises, not unfrequently from medicines so termed, or poisons, especially from lead, which should 10* - 148 - be reviewed. If it be combined \with the monthly period, then look to that article. No. 14 serves often for children as well as others, when in addition to the symptoms in pages 21 and 22, there is a blue ring around the eyes, much saliva in the mouth, raging around the navel, the small of the back as if broken; if this should not relieve, then give No. 8. No. 14 will relieve, when flatulency is obstructed in different parts of the abdomen, as if it would force its way through; under the ribs and in the region of the pit of the stomach, every part is distended, with anxiety, restlessness and clammy perspiration, frequently a rumbling and rolling is combined, a pressure to stool, small, slimy, watery stools. No. 13 is applicable for constipation, or hard evacuation; a sensation like a weight in the abdomen, rumbling and rattling and unusual warmth in it, the pains cutting, drawing, contracting, as if the intestines were pressed here and there as by stones; pressure in the pit of the stomach; the abdomen is painful to the touch, is strained; producing short oppressive breathing, as if every part was too full, as if under the ribs it were crammed; with the most painful attacks, cold hands and feet, many times a total deprivation of all senses; colic and wind deep in the abdomen; sharp pressure, as if with a dull knife, upon the bladder and rectum beneath, as if the wind would cut its way out; it draws the patient double; worse with every step (the same - 149 - as No. 5), better at rest, in sitting and lying. There is ordinarily connected with it, a violent pain in the small of the back and head; many of these attacks are considered by ignorant people as originating from constipation, who imagine they must use purgative medicines for it; compare what was said on constipation. No. 7 applies to violent, twisting, compressing pain in the bowels; a hardness about the navel, jerking on the abdomen, which is distended and hard; a creeping in the throat, hiccupping, canine appetite, loathing of sweet things; inclination to vomit, with which water rises to the throat, urging to stool; or straining and burning around the navel, with much saliva in the mouth, eructtion, diarrhoea, discharge of mucus, great weakness; exacerbated attacks of colic about midnight; if, in the last cases it does not soon relieve, and an itching is connected with it in the nose, then give No. 27; should that not completely relieve, then give No. 18. No. 8 is used for stinging pains in the abdomen, pulsating in the pit of the stomach, very uncomfortable straining in the abdomen, as if every part was full; rumbling and rolling, the wind does not pass off; a warmth in the abdomen causing anxiety, by which it is distended; general heat, with swollen veins on the hands, and forehead, the patient must undress on account of the heat and tension on the abdomen, which pains as if bruised when pressed upon; every thing is - 150 - worse while lying, somewhat better when walking up and down; the small of the back is as if beaten, when standing up; the same with pinching cutting, worse when touched, raging and stinging aroun'd the navel; restlessness, heaviness in the abdomen, which is painfully tightened, and suffers from pressure; a tendency to vomit, while frothy saliva in the mouth, diarrhoea; yellow gray discharge, with violent pains in the stomach, pale face, blue margin around the eyes (compare No. 14); bending of the whole body (as with Nos. 13, 5, 8); pressing straining head-ache. If it arise from an overloaded stomach, then give pure coffee, and afterwards, when requisite, No. 8; should this fail, then No. 5. In cases similar to those last mentioned under No. 8, the bladder is sometimes affected; when violent pains arise, by which the parts, especially in the region of the bladder, are drawn as with a spasm, inwardly, with a continued urgency to pass water, but without effect, restlessness and anxiety combined with it, the most acute sensitiveness of the abdomen. Here No. 3 is helpful, in one or a few doses; afterwards when requisite, No. 13. No. 28 is a sovereign remedy in all violent colics. If the pains be very acute, continue uninterruptedly or occasionally remit alike, after which they return again with greater violence, then it may always be first given. It is particularly serviceable,- when the pains - 151 - are most severe on a single spot around the navel, when it comes every five or ten minutes (as with No. 5), when it commences with a gentle drawing on the side towards the centre, which always increases and ends in a cramping, pressing, griping, undermining, and raging, so violent, that the patient shrieks out, from anxiety and pain knows not what to do, twists himself like a worm, is covered with sweat, or when the patient, during the paroxysms, presses with his fists against the abdomen, or like one frantic, presses his abdomen against the bed-post, corner of the table, &c., lies on his belly, stuffs pillows under him, and so finally gets some ease. For colic after excessive anger, when No. 14 avails not, give No. 28. Whoever has previously had such attacks, continuing by intervals or lasting whole days, and had to take opium, by which it is doubtlessly caused to return again, may when its first approach is felt, immediately take No. 28. Especially when the former paroxysms after their departure, occasion a weakness in the intestines, as if every par4 were bruised aild suspended on a thin thread; so that they appear liable with every step to be torn to pieces. In all such cases, No. 28 remains the most suitable. If the first dose, do not produce an immediate improvement, then wait not more than an hour, if it be worse then give after some minutes, some pure coffee, not more than a tea-spoon - 152 - ful at once, which may be repeated as long as it mitigates; when it becomes worse again, give No. 28 again, then coffee again and so on. When coffee ceases to relieve, give No. 28 again, until it ceases. While the pain is tolerable, give nothing, always repeat the remedies as soon as the disease grows worse again. So soon as it ceases to be worse after a globule of No. 28, but is, getting, though slowly better, let no more coffee be given and let it, when it is possible, proceed to operate for some weeks undisturbed. Commonly the second and often the third dose is of a beneficial effect; and then in the worst cases nothing more need be done. If after-symptoms remain, then No. 45 may be applied, in two doses evening and morning. Should the patient unluckily during the colic have taken opium or laudanum, in this disease especially, a pernicious medicine, then give in the first instance coffee and then No. 28. Should it not help, because the patient has been vitiated by that poisonous medicine, then try as an intermediate remedy No. 14 and then No. 28 again. But sometimes there are colics so violent, that No. 28 may not help, but one of those remedies which are arranged here, particularly No. 5. No. 5 is used, when with the pains a thick roll like a sausage, protrudes obliquely over the abdomen, and when lying doubled up, or pressing inwardly gives some relief; and wren it twitches and tugs down - 153 - wardly, as if the bowels would fall down, which is always worse, when the patient is up and walks about; especially when a thin purulent stool is connected with it. In the last case No. 7 often is useful afterwards in removing the remainder of the disease. Generally No. 5 is helpful, when the face is very red, the blood rises to the head, the veins swollen and combined with it, the pains so violent, that the patient resembles a raging maniac. Further, with pains under the navel, when it seizes and gripes one as with nails. Sometimes pains in the small of the back are combined as they correspond with No. 5, which have to be reviewed. No. 41 applies to pains similar to those described under No. 13; especially when the lower part of the belly is as if laced together, urging and pressing outwardly and downwardly, with some nausea; or when the winds escape without relief, on account of their constant succession, which cause here and there an obstruction (like No. 14) in the abdomen, and produce pain;- or also when the winds swells up the chest and stomach, with a rattling and cramping in the stomach, with anxiety, pressing under the ribs, all of which is relieved when the wind passes upwards. No. 17 succeeds when the colic arises from twisting similar to Nos. 14 and 41, when first in the under part of the abdomen the intestines are as laced together, amidst urging and straining pains pressing - 154 - outwardly, with a construction under the short ribs and with anxiousness, particularly when it comes on at night, with weakly persons, or after excessive perspiration, or with nursing females. No. 4 applies to colics at night, which awaken one out of sleep, or with stitches towards the side and breast, if the wind passes off with difficulty, but after its escape the pains become milder; frequently with sensitive females. Should the pain in such cases, come every evening, and the wind with nausea and vomiting, then No. 8 is preferable. A colic which precedes a bitter taste, yellow furred tongue, much thirst, which, as we say arises from bile, often attended with vomiting of bile, or bilious stools, is commonly cured by one or two doses of No. 14, in bad cases also No. 28, and if this remedy do not succeed, No. 18. Flatulence frequently causes colic, and the remedies for it have already been prescribed. If it produce no violent pains, but nevertheless heat, restlessness, distension of the abdomen, confining of the breath, if as is often the case after flatulent food, beer, or after having drunk water after fat meals, then give No. 17; afterwaMds with persons of a violent temper No. 13, with mild quiet individuals No. 8, if it arise from pork No. 8 also, when No. 17 does not relieve. If it often return, then give No. 18, and if this should also fail, then consult a homceopathic physician. Inflammation of the bowels and stomach. The treat - 155 - ment of this disease by the ordinary domestic remedies is just as injurious as with the common physicians, though it is impossible to give directions in mall these cases, yet it is always far better to be guided by such rules as we can give here, than to have recourse to a violent treatment. If it be possible to consult a homoeopathic physician, it is always to be preferred. An inflammation of this sort may be supposed to exist, if there is a burning pain, sometimes stinging, tearing, in any part of the belly, which is very painful to the touch, and painful also by every movement or shaking, such as caused by coughing, sneezing, laughing &c., this spot is sometimes distended and swollen. If it be above, near the breasts, it causes difficulty of breathing, particularly to inhale with which very often vomiting or eructation are combined, which afford no relief. Almost always constipation is combined with it, which induces many to use purgatives, though they are in this case real poison, or likewise emetics, which may prove fatal. The bowels should be left perfectly undisturbed, give water to drink and at most occasionally mucilage, but beside them nothing. The longer the constipation lasts, the better it is. When the patients return to a healthy state, and begin to eat, then the stool will come by itself. I have seen such dangerous cases, where the stools were kept back for 15 days, and the patients became yet healthy and strong. With the foregoing symptoms the following are commonly - 156 - connected. The countenance is pale, gray, sunken; violent fever, but only a weak pulse; the temper very dejected and anxious. When it has attained its highest stage, the vomiting is very violent as also are the pains, the weakness is very great, the arms and legs become cold, the patient is hiccupping and his abdomen distended. If the disease be seated in the stomach, then commonly the pain is in the pit of the stomach, and passes down the ribs towards the back or through to the bowels; the vomiting follows immediately as soon as any thing has been eaten or drunk, and with a violent thirst there is ordinarily an aversion to water. Should it be fixed elsewhere, then the pain is to be felt there, the abdomen becomes hot, the vomiting always appears some time after any thing has been eaten. In all these cases apply in the first days of the disease No. 3, repeat it every hour, and as soon as it abates, wait and repeat it only when it is worse again. If it ceases to relieve, then we have to select from the following remedies. Should the pains be worst in the centre and forwafrd, and towards the left inwardly under the ribs, from whence it extended, farther under the ribs forward, or towards the back, or the abdomen with a swelling of the region of the stomach, great anxiety, much vomiting, after which it is rather worse than better, then the vomiting may be alleviated by No. 25, if it 1- 57 - be better after it, the dose may be repeated; bbut if the tongue be furred whitish or yellowish, then it is better to give No. 20 once or twice. Should a foul stomach be the first cause of it, then No. 8 or 13 may be given. If the pains or the fever be very severe, if they arise from a cold, especially from drinking cold water when hot, then give after No. 3 or 25 immediately No. 12, and repeat it as often as it is worse; but when this fails to relieve, then have recourse to No. 13. Should the patient be benumbed, confused and speak deliriously, or know not how sick he is, then give No. 33, and repeat it several times, as often as it is requisite; but if this will not ameliorate it, then give No. 5 andwait if possible one day. Should the limbs become cold, and the strength fail, if the face be very pale, or else very much altered, then give No. 6 in repeated doses; if this do not assist, No. 19, which however ought not to be given more than twice. Very often No. 3 can be given with advantage after No. 19, and so on both alternately several times. If it be worse after No. 19, then give No. 13. Should the pains be more in the left side, under the ribs, from thence passing downward, then very frequently a vomiting of blood is early joined with it. If the fever be very severe, then give No. 3, but before growing much worse, give immediately No. 17 to be repeated as often as the pains increase. This in most cases relieves, and where it does not succeed No. 15 may - 158 - afterwards be given, especially when an urging, stinging pain continues, which takes away the breath, or when attacks appear as with the nervous fever, when the patient lies quite jndifferent and confused, does not distinctly feel how sick he is, or pretends that nothing is amiss. In many cases No. 13 may afterwards be given, when constipation and pressing on the stomach continue long, and it is not better otherwise. If beside the constipation there is a stinging pain also, which, with every movement is very acute, then give No. 12 in two doses. If on the other hand a diarrhcea appear through the loss of much blood, and the pains without abatement, when they are particularly burning, and the patient is exceedingly weak, then give No. 19. If every other day it is worse,* thengive No. 17 once after the bad day has passed, and then immediately again when the bad day begins; should this not relieve, then give after some days No. 19. Should the pains be more to the right under the ribs, in the side and towards the front, passing either above or below, then give one of the following remedies. For an obtuse urging pain which is not increased by outward pressure, turning about or respiring, with pressing in the stomach, tension under the ribs, oppressed breath, yellow tongue, bitter taste, yellow colored skin, and anxious attacks, give No. 14. If the anxious fits become more frequent, especially at - 159 - night, if with them green slimy diarrhoea appears and nausea, then No. 8;. but if there be constipation with it, the color of the skin not so yellow, on' the other hand, the breast more so affected, No. 12. Two or three globules of these remedies are given for a dose, and after half an hour or an hour, if it be no better, a globule is given again. With urging pains which forbid lying on the right side, bitterness in the mouth, more thirst than hunger, unceasing chilliness, very yellow colored skin and eyes, No. 7, alternated with No. 5, or in bad cases with No. 38 relieve. Should the urging pains advance to the cavity of the stomach and up to the shoulders, if the pit of the stomach be distended, with straining above the navel, passing obliquely over the belly, with oppressed breathing and anxiousness, if a determination of blood to the head be connected with it, if darkness be often before the eyes, with giddiness approaching to fainting, often violent thirst be combined with it, anxious throwing about, sleeplessness, then give No. 5, which after two or three hours, if it be no better, may be repeated; if after it, there be no favorable change the day following, then give No. 38, likewise in two doses, and as often as it is worse again; if No. 38 ceases to help, then give No. 5 or one of the other specified remedies. For pains that sting, sometimes with throbbing and stitching, so that the part becomes very sensitive to the touch, sour or bitter taste, nausea or even vomit - 161 - and more completely will the patient be in health again; but if he take any thing to carry something off, or even to vomit, then either it will carry him to the grave, or entail a tedious disease, which will be removed with great difficulty. Constipation is therefore a good sign in this dangerous disease, as on the contrary it is a very bad symptom, when a thin discharge passes away involuntarily. In this state of imminent danger assistance may be found in No. 33 which, if the patient has no relief in 2 or 3 hours, or only feels relieved, then repeat it once more, but upon that, as long as it is not much worse again, patience must be had and nothing more administered. Small children have often an attack, when, with pains in the bowels, a distention in the pit of the stomach and under the ribs is joined, in such cases No. 14 is helpfull in one or two doses. Look over "diseases of children". Determination of blood to the bowels, or an oppressive sensation of heat and burning in them, with hardness, straining, obtuse pains, symptoms as if the stomach were overloaded, without this being the case, or with hypochondriac persons, who sit too much, or with the piles. The sovereign remedy is No. 18. But if pains in the small of the back are combined with it, as if it would sever, as if there were no strength, so that it is scarcely possible to walk, then No. 13 will d6 good. If combined with it is a soft small, slimy, 11 - 162 - watery stool, then No. 34 will relieve; if it be connected with great weakness No. 19. For other remedies see "Piles"; there are especially suitable Nos. 5, 6, 8, 12, 14, 23. Worms. Much has always been attributed to worms, which arises from entirely different causes; for instance, when children are fed with improper things, filled up with pap, allowed constantly to eat cakes, or the mother while nursing, pays no attention whatever to her diet, whence children must necessarily become sick, or inclined that, way, so that afterwards they actually become diseased. Also when the children are wrapped up too warm, and not brought into the fresh air. Particularly when mothers or grandmothers sit the whole day, with the dear infant upon the rocking chair. By this usage the brain is accustomed to a wrong motion, and the diseases of children in the brain are attributed to the intestines and the worms. If to all these defects are added the many medicines for worms, the very many injections and vermifuges, then it must follow the worms cannot fail to prosper. Care should, above every thing, be taken, when children are supposed to have worms, to furnish a rational diet, by which means the worms will abate of themselves, or the remedies have then a better chance to operate. -We have a great deal too much fear of these vermin; they are by no means as bad as the medicines for them, particularly the many-nostrums, - 163 - which are passed about in the newspapers. Good easy people believe it, and purchase the trash; but if they knew what they or their children swallow down, then would they rather pay double the money, to keep it out of the house, than to use it. Nevertheless these things help sometimes to destroy the worms, so does every poison, but it destroys the children also not unfrequently, or injures the bowels so, that the effects appear after many years. In the first place we should consider, that every child has worms, sometimes even in the womb, and that it is often a sign of a bad disease when they pass off of themselves; in the next place, it should be considered, that these worms live on matter, which otherwise would lead to more damage than the Worms themselves. Almost every thing attributed to worms, is only some complaint or other, by which the worms are unusually increased, especially if accompanied with a wr6ng mode of living. If thus they have become too numerous, then they will produce different symptoms, which acceding to the original disease render the case sometimes even dangerous. After the removal of the worms, those symptoms will indeed abate which were caused by them, but the real disease will be the more aggravated. Sometimes are new diseases arising which are worse than. the first, though proceeding more slowly, as it often occurs towards the 10th year and afterwards. The removal of worms by itself is of no real use. Through the 11* - 164 - remedies here prescribed, one can very often cure the disease, and where there are really too many worms, which is very seldom the case, then will they pass away also. Children should have sufficient to eat, but not too much bread, and little or scarely any pastry and pies, let them eat more fresh, or baked, or dried fruit, electuaries, and molasses, but particularly carrots. When it is not certain whether worms are there or not, if the child is emaciated and often vomits, then give first No. 25, but if the tongue be furred, No. 29, if it be not better from it, No. 8; if it previously had a diarrhoea or must purge, No. 17, if constipation be combined, No. 13. If worms sometimes pass off, if the belly be thick, or the children rub much on the nose, then give No. 27, which is a sovereign remedy against all complaints, which really arise from worms. Colic from worms, with great inclination to vomit, when with it, water comes into the mouth, when it is hard around the navel, and the whole belly is hard and distended, with frequent urgency to go to stool, yet nothing comes or only slime, first give No. 3, after some hours No. 27, and if this do not sufficiently relieve, No. 7. In all complaints from worms it is of great importance to begin with No. 3, and if they will not escape after this or the next remedy No. 18 is the best, especially No. 7. With these remedies relief may be found in almost all cases, except in a few, with much thirst, - 165 - fright, and shrinking, then No. 5 must also be given; in very bad cases No. 38 several times. Whoever has tape-worms, will observe that parts of them pass off from time to time; these are almost fourcornered, quite flat, nearly as broad as a small finger; and nothing but the actual discharge of such pieces, particularly at the new and full-moon, can be relied on as a certain sign of the presence of a tape-worm. Whoever has the tape-worm indeed, should not be alarmed, as if he had any thing monstrous in his body, which requires all the poison in the world to destroy. Should there be success in driving it away suddenly, then it is still worse for the patient than if it had remained; for it then occasions another complaint. Let No. 18 be taken two successive mornings, at the waning of the moon, the next full-moor No. 7, and eight days after No. 18 twice again, and repeat this several times. If this does not succeed, then apply to a homceopathic physician. What is proper to do in case of small ascarides, which are seated in the anus, refer to "Itching in the anus". Itching- in the anus, when it is inwardly or outwardly, more severe when sitting, moving, after hot meat or drink, pains connected with it, also swollen piles, which are dry, or humid or bleeding; when the patient is costive, when occasioned by taking too much ardent spirits, beer or coffee, or with persons who sit - 166 - much, with pregnant females, or when it arises from small ascarides, which seem to move when the sphincter ani is drawn apart, then give No. 13 in the evening. When it arises from small worms, but No. 13 does not relieve when the children are delirious at night, restless, feverish, then give either in the evening or at night No. 3, and if this does not succeed, give No. 4 in the morning. But should the children be often annoyed again, especially at the full and newmoon, then give after each full and new-moon No. 18, when the dose does not succeed, give it the next time in water, a spoon full every morning for a week. If at the next full-moon there is no favorable change, then give No. 35 in the same manner, which may be repeated every seven days. Allow the children no pork to eat, and as little pastry and sweet meats as possible. Should this also fail, then let them smell at No. 36 every other morning; should a diarrhoea arise, then discontinue it, and if the diarrhcea continue, give No. 17. While the children are using these remedies (Nos. 18, 35, 36), no others should be given, unless there be some fever, then No. 3 is proper, and if it do not help, they may smell camphor. Besides, sweet oil may be rubbed in the anus, or a piece of bacon, cut like a little finger, with a thread tied around 2 or 3 times, and then put in the anus and after about 10 minutes - 167 - removed. Should this not relieve, let a small injection of cold water be applied every evening. All these do not disturb the action of the remedies; but should they not succeed, as will be with many children, who have it from their birth, then try small injections of weak salt-water, and when this fails or produces a diarrhoea, injections of water with a little vinegar. It has also been found good, in the time of asparagus, at which time worms are generally most troublesome to allow children to eat asparagus every day. When the itching arises from piles, from swollen red, blue nodes on the anus, then give the following remedies. When beside itching, a burning and stinging is felt, also, the anus being drawn together and so narrow, that there is scarcely room for the passage of the stool; combined wjth this, a dull stitch, and jerking in the small of the back and about the anus, with every motion a pain in the small of the back as if bruised, so that the patient shrieks out, can neither walk nor sit bent or uprightly, then No. 13 assists, or after one or two days No. 4 in two doses. If besides the itching there is a pain like a sore in and round the anus, with stinging; if it itches and burns, and the nodes are wet; if there is a feeling of fulness and heaviness in the rectum, or if the same entirely protrude; with a constant urging and pressing to stool, or with thin bloody stools, violent stinging pains in the small of the back, stiffness in that part, or - 168 - tension as if too short, then give No. 18, evening and morning, and if the improvement does not advance rapidly enough, give No. 30 several times, then it will assuredly help. But should it be worse after No. 18, then give No. 3, and if not better after that, then smell camphor. Hemorrhoids, or piles, for so the disease is called, which chiefly consists in this, that commonly every 4 or 6 weeks, after more or less preceeding complaints some blood escapes from the anus, after which for the most part there appears an amelioration. By this, many other bad diseases are often prevented, and hence its old German name "giildene Ader". The preceeding symptoms are often very oppressive, the discharge is checked and no blood escapes, or too little; frequently too much passes off as to become dangerous; nodes on the fundament arise, which are sometimes very painful, especially when no blood escapes. Many times the disease is transferred to other parts, and then it is attended with very serious consequences. With reference to this, remedies should be used; but especially the diet should be regulated, so that the disease do not become more malignant. The patient should not sit much, especially on very soft cushions, particularly while the nodes are protruded, but by no means, and at no time on rockingchairs, which never fail to aggravate the complaint; all strong liquors must be avoided, especially strong - 17HO - this case as thenhey might be checked. At the most, the trial should be only made when the flux is too great, but still always attending to the prescribed remedies. The injections ought also to be very cautiously used, the water not too cold, the part which is introduced must be entirely of wood, not too slender, drawn in a somewhat oval or club like shape, the fore-part about the size of the little finger, and must always previously be rubbed over with very fresh sweet oil, or tallow; it should cautiously and slowly be turned in, and then the syringe fixed in it, and when pressing on this syringe, the point should be held and pressed back, so that the point when' pressing is not pushed in too far. When the nodes pn the anus are very painful, so that nothing can be introduiced, then let a sponge dipt in cold water be held to the painful part. It may give much relief, if the nodes are moistened with one's own spittle, only it should not be done after eating or smoking tobacco; tobacco chewers or those who have ulcers in the mouth, must not adopt this method. If the nodes bleed but little and are very painful, and if from the cold water, they are after a while worse again, then take a bucket with boiling water, also if you choose with wheaten bran boiled in it, place it on the night-stool and sit over it, or with a bucket half full and sit upon it. Sometimes mucilaginous things are good, particularly the emulsion of quince - seeds softened in water. But medicines are chiefly to be depended on. If - 172 - with itching and crawling, where much blood escapes, or the rectum protrudes with the stool, or after it an acute pain and contraction, especially with ineffectual urgency to stool, or bloody mucus escapes. No. 14 for the discharge of blood, with contracting pains in the abdomen, urging to stool, alternating with occasional fluxes when they are burning and biting; with raging in the small of the back, especially at night. No. 20 often is very useful, when slime escapes from the fundament, staining the linen; it may in many cases, be alternated with No. 8; when this slime burns very severely, then No. 29 still oftener assists, especially when bleeding at the nose is combined with it, and the blood advances much towards the head. No. 29, is proper when with the escape of blood there is a burning and the patient is very weak; if it be not sufficient, then give No. 19 or when it is worse again, alternate with both. No. 18, is a chief remedy, both for flowing or (blind) piles; it is peculiarly serviceable with continued ineffectual urging and pressing to stool, where it pains in the anus as if a wound were there and with violent stinging, also round it when the nodes burn, are moist, protruding far,: scarcely can be brought back; with violent stinging pains in the small of the back, and stiffness in the small of the back, as if every thing-were too short; also when it burns in passing water. Should any one have previously used much sulphur or harlaim-oil, by - 173 - which very many patients have been much injured, then first take No. 7, and after five or six days take No. 18, morning and evening; but if he have formerly taken much calomel and sulphur, then first, take No. 38 once or twice; if it then be worse, take No. 7 and after that No. 18. No. 5 if it flows, but with severe pains in the small of the back, as if it would break; when this will not suffice, No. 16 may be given, and if this also does not effectually succeed, after 4 or 5 days, give No. 23. All these remedies the patient must take only twice, morning and evening, or evening and morning. When the flowing discharge is too violent and strong, then smell the cork of No. 3; if this does not relieve, but passes on like a haemorrhage, then make no delay, but smell No. 25, and if this in 10 minutes does not assist, then No. 18, and then No. 3 again; should it even now not cease, then smell No. 5, and then No. 35. If it abates after any one of these remedies, take nothing farther; if it is worse, repeat that one; if it has no effect, then use the next prescribed. Should the patient be very weak, then, as an intermediate remedy, smell No. 17. The foregoing remedies are adapted to exigencies, still they, sometimes, may remove the whole-tedious suffering. If this be not the case, then apply to a homoeopathic physician, and give him an accurate description of every symptom. - 174 - Diarrhcea very often arises from causes described in the first part, for example from fright, page 14; from fear, page 16; vexation, page 18; colds, page 21; heat, page 35; sick stomach, page 42; after a burn, page 176. Many persons to this day are liable to the most pitiable credulity, supposing that purging is a cleansing always necessary and proper for the restoration of health. It is admitted, that many diseases cease by a diarrhoea, but that is no reason to consider it as the cause by which a morbid state was relieved since, equally as many diseases commence with it. The delusive sensation of ease and weakness, which follow laxatives or artificial diarrhoeas, is with many persons, who know no better, esteemed a healthful and easy one, only because they previously found themselves in an opposite and far different state of disease. Thus many believe, the state of slight intoxication after strong beer or brandy, to be a healthy one, because they had before felt more sick, they are however worse, though they imagine they feel better. It is as if a man moving to the west, goes astray towards the north, and when he perceives it, turns round and runs directly south. Hence he arrives not at the point intended, but runs still as far wrong in another way. Whoever supposes that without purging or artificial diarrhoea he cannot remain healthy, should first try, when he feels himself sick, the remedies which have been prescribed for "constipation", and he will find, that these - 175 - often cure, without producing any diarrhoea. But whoever has at any time an artificial or natural diarrhcca, let it not for that reason be checked, with artificial means such as wine or brandy &c., but allow it to take its course, take only remedies which cure it in a natural way. The stoppage is not always dangerous, but is so very often, especially with young children and old persons, or with such, who have other complaints. When the after-effects appear, it is called dyspepsia, liver-complaints or something else, alike uncorrect. The worst effect of a checked diarrhea is, that it ceases to be so easily cured. Whoever should believe that to stop a diarrhoea is dangerous, because impurities remain, falls into another mistake. A stoppage is only dangerous, in as much as it changes one disease into another, and it is not easy to know, into what other disease; commonly it is a worse one. Most impurities exist only in imagination. Concerning the artificial production of such impure matter, review what was said on "constipation". But if such matter really were in the body, then they will pass off through no diarrhoea, but far better by a natural evacuation. For by the very diarrhoea the impurities remain constantly in the intestines, which always are only afterwards removed by natural stool; with hard stools, on the contrary, nothing remains seated there. This is quite natural and easily accounted for. The intestines are a tube, which is at first narrow and then is widened. - 176 - It is not a leather tube like those in a fire engine, the contents of which must be pressed at one end, and driven forward, that they may come out at the other; it is not a dead tube, but a living one, and is in constant activity. With this motion nothing can remain at all fixed, if they are in order, but only, when these movements are disordered, irregular or relaxed. With all diarrhceas, but especially after laxative medicines, these movements always become disordered, irregular, and very hurried, in order that it may get rid of the poisons (laxatives) introduced into the body, and after that the intestines are naturally very weak and affected. If the laxative medicine were not poisonous, it would not be a laxative; for nothing can be laxative, which the body can agree with, and needs not throwing out. What poisons laxatives are, is seen by the bad symptoms which appear, when they remain in the body. That is to say, when the body cannot get rid of them, then they show their entire power as poisons. The doctors then readily inform the people, that it came from the disease, but no one who is better instructed, will believe it. There die consequently more men from magnesia and castor oil, and more children from rhubarb, than from arsenic of which every one is afraid. With every nard evacuation the movements of the bowels are stronger, for otherwise the hard stool could not come from its place, so on this account can nothing else remain seated; the hard stools always fill - 177 - up the intestines entirely, which the diarrhoea never does. When these movements cease of course, then every thing remains fixed; but they can very easily be excited, as this has been taught when treating of constipation. Physicians who dissected hundreds of dead bodies, have found in such, as had died from diarrhoea, almost in all cases impurities; but in men who previously had hard stools, they found none. If with a diarrhoeic stool a mitigation of another disease takes place, then wait for some time, before remedies are taken, and if it continue, or be combined with other complaints, choose from among the following remedies. If children have a lax when teething, allow it to pass for a few days, provided they do not complain otherwise. Only remembering, that during all diarrhoeas, all acids should immediately be laid aside, all coffee and tea, and things strongly saline; all fruit fresh or dried: eggs and poultry and other birds are always injurious. Nothing should be eaten but mucilaginous food and drink, oat-meal, rice, hommony, &c.; if the patient have a good appetite, then he may have mutton broth and use it with the forementioned. Milk fresh from the cow is also good, when the patient is fond of it, yet not too often, otherwise it may make the diarrhoea worse. No. 25 applies where there is crying out, throwing about, restlessness, much saliva in the mouth, distended abdomen, frequent ineffectual urging, repeated, small, 12 - 178 - yellow stools, with pains in the rectum, or thin, slimy, like fermented yeasty discharge, smelling very bad. With these, weakness, inclination to lie down, sleepiness, pale countenance with blueness around the eyes, the patient being chilly, captious, petulant, his temper easily irritated. Should No. 25 not help nor be sufficient, then give No. 9; when the stools smell sour, it is then better than No. 25. No. 14 is especially suited for children when they cry and are restless and wanting always to be carried,. who behave very badly, cry as if out of their senses, bend themselves double, and draw the legs up to the abdomen; the belly tight, hard, stools very frequent, mostly slimy or watery, or green and brown, oy undigested and smelling then like rotten eggs; combined with it is rolling in the abdomen, no appetite, thirst, furred tongue, frequent belching and heaving even to vomiting. With adults, especially when the diarrhoea is green, watery, hot and fetid, bitter taste in the mouth; bitter eructation, bilious vomiting, fulness in the pit of the stomach, cutting in the abdomen, headache. No. 8 is good for diarrhoeas of a pap-like consistence or fluid, fetid, which produces a soreness on the anus, burning and painful, associated with loathing, nausea, eructation, cutting in the abdomen, more frequent by night than by day. With excrementitious - 179 - diarrhoeas, only after mid-night, preceded by bellyache, which ceases after an evacuation No. 23. No. 8 also for slimy diarrhoeas, when these every time shew a new colour. If they are very griping, then give No. 28, and if this produces disagreeable symptoms, then give some pure coffee. But if the slime be green, bloody and straining with it, then give No. 7. No. 7 is for frequent crying, bending together, repeated urging to stool with ineffectual pressing, combined with cold sweat and trembling; the discharge green, watery, and slimy, sometimes bilious, with some blood, connected with great debility, bad morbid smell from the mouth, no appetite, inclination to vomit, and immediately with the diarrhoea vomiting. The same also helps when the stools are so sharp, as to burn and itch. No. 18 applies to diarrhoeas which are so acrid, that all around the anus is sore, or cause an eruption resembling purples; often an emaciation is connected with it, or a distended hard belly with children, when a disrrhoea comes after every cold, also after the other remedies have been taken for it. No. 20 applies to watery diarrhoeas with foul stomachs, white furred tongue; No. 36 with the same, which also affect the anus with soreness, with spasmodic pains in the same, and back, it presses after every meal in the stomach, the eyes very weak, and 12* - 180 -- the countenance pale. If watery diarrhoea have continued for some time, and the other remedies do not succeed, then give No. 10. No. 9 is suitable for acrid or sour diarrhoeas, thin, slimy, as if fermented (look to No. 25), common to children, who then cry from the belly-ache, or are restless, and draw up the legs, saliva flows from the mouth, paleness of face (if the face be red, then give No. 14, and if that fail No. 5), frequently the entire child smells sour, notwithstanding it is well washed; if then No. 9 do not assist, and the pains are violent, give No. 14, and if this does not apply, the pains cease, but the weakness continues with a distended abdomen, then give No. 18. No. 17 is good not only in all diarrhoeas of debilitated persons, but also in all other kinds, when amidst violent pains, particularly spasmodic, like pressure and constriction, a quantity of brownish thin stuff escapes, sometimes with burning pains in the fundament, with much weakness in the abdomen, rumbling from wind, eructation. Very often, when awaking in the middle of the night after a cold, with these spasmodic pains, it instantly relieves, even before a diarrhoea can, be formed. No. 12 is suitable very often in a hot summer, especially with complaints after a cold drink, or moreover after a cold, or a diarrhoea after eating fruit, arising in - 181 - the whole from too much eating; also when vexation was the cause and No. 14 - did not relieve.. No. 22 is proper, when after a cold, especially in the summer and fall, diarrhoeas appear, which are worse at night; very often the discharges, more watery, are either without great pains or with colic; if this does not relieve effectually in 6 hours, give No. 12, and repeat it after 6, 8 or 12 hours once more. Should there be more weakness than pain, if it come quickly after meal-times, if the food passes with it undigested, then commonly No. 17 assists, frequently also No. 12 or 9, which may be reviewed; if with it the weakness be very great, and also the belly ache, then give No. 19, and if it do not soon relieve No. 13. For undigested stools, No. 36 often is very helpful, frequently alternated with No. 17. With great weakness with the diarrhoea No. 25 commonly serves or No. 6 or 19. With diarrhoea without any pain No. 36 is mostly necessary. When diarrhoea alternates with constipation, as it often occurs with old people, No. 20 frequently helps. About diarrhoeas with pregnant and lying-in females, see especially under article "diseases of women". About the summer-complaint with little children: "diseases of children". Dysentery and dysenteric diarrhoea so called, when the stools contain little or no faeces. The next follow - 182 - ing remedies may also be compared with those fox diarrhoea. No. 7 is good for urgency to stool, as if the rectum would be pressed out; after long urging, a discharge of clear blood; or hacked green stools with the blood; and after the stool still greater urging than before. When children combine crying and shrieking with it, and babes refuse the breast. No. 3 serves for tearing in the limbs, in the head, nape and shoulders; if it does not succeed in a few doses, then No. 14; in many cases also No. 8, when mostly only slime escapes, with streaks of blood on it; or No. 23 which review under "diarrhoea". No. 3 is also the best remedy, when dysenteries appear with great heat and cold nights, with violent chills, severe heat and thirst; if it does not succeed, then review what was recommended under Nos. 12, 13, or 7, which are often very serviceable. No. 17 is proper, when the dysentery affects persons in a marshy region, or where canals are digging, especially when it is worse every other- day. No. 24 is the chief remedy for fall dysentery, especially when No. 3 has first been given; when violent urging to stool and colic pains are combined, the discharge beginning with much bile, but continuing with blood and slime. If after the first dose it is better and afterwards worse again, then repeat it; if it does not help, then compare the other remedies, especially 183 - which is here recommended, both for colic and diarrhoea under No. 28. No. 28 with severe belly-ache, as if the bowels were compressed between stones; the patient is obliged to sit crooked, is very restless, the discharge is slimy, often bloody, combined with a distended abdomen, often like a drum, it presses like a fulness in the belly; a shivering from the abdomen spreads over the whole body, the tongue is furred with white slime. Compare what is said about colic with No. 28. No. 18 is in all cases to be given, when it is better after other remedies, but not permanent. No. 19 is used, when the stools become offensively fetid, sometimes pass off involuntarily, the urine also becomes offensive, the patient loses all power, becomes quite indifferent, as if confused, a bad smell from the mouth, spots nearly red or blue arise here and there. If the breath be very cool with it, or he complains of burning, or if No. 19 will not assist after repeating once or twice, then give No. 29. Should it be worse after No. 19, then give No. 13. If after No. 29, the bad smell still remains, then give No. 17, and after. wards No. 29 again. Constipation. Every body ought to know, that he may congratulate himself, if he have no worse desease than this. Experience shews that individuals of costive habits become very old and remain very strong; provided they did not in early life make use of sarative - 185 - from which it follows that the medicines artificially produce such stools, so much so, that we are able to ascertain by their nature, what medicines have been used; after salts, for example, the discharge has the odour of bad eggs, after the drastic rosins, they are very thin and watery, after mercury, they become green, after rhubarb and magnesia, they commonly become sour, &c. If we further inquire into the cause of these so called medicines, operating as purgatives, we find that they possess that quality in common with all poisons and hence must be of the same nature. Virulent poisons even given in small quantities, produce purgative effects, or destroy the stomach; less virulent poisons, are only called purgative medicines, because they do not destroy the part, but commonly are thrown out again by an effort of nature. Whoever suffers from constipation should pay attention to the following rules. He should persue a rational mode of living, should not eat too much meat, particularly salt provisions, masticate properly; eat with meat always, vegetables, fruit, or bread; take frequently soups, and drink no tea; abstain from spirituous liquors, rather drink beer, cider, or still better sour milk or butter-milk; eat every day at dinner some fruit, if dried it is preferable, or good ripe apples; -instead of butter and cheese prefer apple. butter; neither chew nor smoke before meal-time, or discontinue chewing tobacco altogether, by which the - 186 - ealiva is wasted, or destroyed; every evening before retiring, drink a glass of cold water which is very essential. Among the domestic remedies there is nothing to recommend, unless now and then an injection. Many have a foolish fear, that the use of it might become a habit which is scarcely possible, when other remedies are at the same time properly used and the injection only consisting of water, and not too frequently made use of. It is ten times worse to accustom oneself to purgatives. Far preferable to the syringes for this purpose are the leather injecting tubes (to be had at Mr. Bauersachs's in Philadelphia), which have first to be filled with water, before they are introduced, and then the water passes in, by its own weight or gentle pressure, while the open end is elevated. For other prudential rules for injections, see under "piles". Injections however are only palliative, but in the mean time, the cause may be removed by medicines, though cases of constipation of long standing are sometimes effectually removed by injections of cold water, as cold as it comes from the spring, half a pint, at once, and so every evening before going to bed. If possible, the injection should be kept in the rectum. Whoever continues it a week or two, will in most cases gain by it a regular daily passage, if he at the same time lives properly. Those who suffer from the piles should use it. Whoever has neither syringe nor pipe, let him take - 188 -give No. 8, if it is combined with vexation and chills, give No. 12. No. 12, particularly in. summer, or when it is worse in the summer, with persons subject to rheumatism; a dose morning and evening, and then wait some days. No. 2 is suitable, when there is an inclination to evacuate, while the anus is as if closed, so that there is no proper pressure there, sometimes a weight and throbbing in the abdomen also, pressure on the stomach, dry mouth, thirst, no appetite. May be taken several times from 3 to 6 hours. No. 32 is good, when great straining is only followed by a small evacuation, urging and creeping in the rectum, after the stools shivering over the whole body, and a sensation as of weakness and constriction in the abdomen, a bearing down, pressing in the stomach, as if wind would pass upwards, which however is ineffectual.No. 38 is for tedious constipation with the same pressing in the stomach and ineffectual eructation. No. 7, when a bad taste arises in the mouth, the gums,begin to pain, otherwise with a good appetite; if No. 7 should not apply, then give No. 11. No. 40 is valuable in tedious cases, where all the preceding remedies remain without effect, when there is even no desire to go to stool; but should there be a - 189 - frequent tendency and an ineffectual effort, then give No. 18 twice. Urinary complaints, or painful, difficult, obstructed urination. This is sometimes occasioned by other complaints, as by a venereal disease, or from chronic affections in the kidneys and in the bladder, in both these cases a homceopathic physician should be consulted; still the most violent symptoms may be mitigated through the remedies here recommended. Thus at least a worse disease is prevented originating from medicines taken in large doses. If not occasioned by the forementioned causes, then may these symptoms be very easily removed. The folly of men is so great, that the major part are constantly thinking about purgatives, but scarcely reflect on regular urination. But this secretion is so exceedingly important, that it is more to be noticed, when any one has for a whole day, passed no water, than if he had no passage for a whole week. Again, many diseases originate from not carefully attending to it. It should never be restrained, on account of any circumstance, but after the first indication the call as soon as possible must be obeyed. Whoever therefore travelling in a stage and has a call, must make it a constant rule at every halting place, rather to forget eating than this. It is unconceivable, how any rational man, on account of a company, procession, or any thing of the kind can expose himself to so much danger, when - 190 - every one knows, that many men have died the most miserable deaths, only because they once, on account of rules of convenience, retained their water too long. Stools may be repressed without danger for 5, 12, even 24 hours, but the urine not one hour. The second rule is, that it is not to be done in airy places, of which those principally ought to be careful, who are subject to such diseases. The third rule is, to take a suitable time, neither to urge in order to accelerate the evacuation, nor to discontinue before every drop has been discharged from the bladder. We should reflect, that the little time thus spared, might be doubly and trebly lost on a sick bed. The fourth rule is, to drink often water, especially when we notice, that less water is passed than usually. Little children ought also not to be overlooked, and:l'eft to an excruciating thirst, under the false notion, that they cannot endure cold water. The warm sweet mixtures which are then given to them, only make the thirst the-worse. When any one during a certain time, passes always less and less water, this is indicative of a disease, that suddenly may become dangerous. It is then proper every day to take a lukewarm foot-bath, regularly to drink water freely; now and then butter-milk; but in such case, all diuretics should be avoided, particularly gin. Should an urgency arise, with any discharge, or pain, then it is evidently dangerous to use diuretics, because. there is often an impediment, by which the - 192 - times the scrotum on the affected side is drawn up, or the legs on that side are benumbed. If the patient have blisters laid on some part, or the same taken inwardly through malice, then camphor will help, by smelling it often, or some spoonfuls of water in which it has been shaken. This avails also' when it arises from other poisons. In all other cases first give No. 3, and afterward No. 13, when it is arising from suppression or hemorrhoids, particularly when it causes in the back between the ribs and hipbones, a sensation of straining, burning, and pressing; No. 8 in very similar cases, particularly from suppressed, or too late, too sparing menses; No. 5 is better when the pains are more acute, going from the back down to the bladder, are periodically much worse, with great anxiety and restlessness, colic-pains, and when it only mitigates, or relieves for a short time, No. 16. With very severe constant urging to urinate, the discharge at the same time being very weak, especially when withý it perspiration breaks out readily, give No. 7, especially when the dark red urine soon becomes cloudy and offensive. If the urine be also acrid, corroding, or some blood comes after passing it, then it may be alternated with No. 16. If the urine be viscous and gelatinous, or the pains are insufferably severe, then No. 28 may be given. When with constant violent urging to urinate, and - 194 - very difficult to heal, by which the pains and burning are very acute, especially when the urine passes off only by drops; sometimes blood comes with the urine, and causes some relief; here warm injections are very good. Nos. 3 or 7 mitigate the symptoms, likewise No. 18, and afterwards when the pains are very severe, No. 3 again. Next to it No. 13 may mitigate the pains, especially if they arise in part from the use of ardent spirits, or became worse by them. If it be worse after every cold, then No. 22 will be of service for some time. If from time to time small firm clots pass off with it, particularly after No. 18, previously given, then give No. 35 in two doses. If the burning arise again, and is very sharp, then try Nos. 29 and 19. A complete cure can only be expected, when the patient has been in the hands of a homoeopathic physician for a considerable time. Bloody urine is often associated with diseases of another kind, and is cured by those remedies which have before been recommended; if it originate in violence, then No. 15 is suitable, from ardent spirits No. 13, from debauchery No. 17; if blood escape with semen in sleep, No. 7; if it often return, No. 16. For burning pains on the extreme point of the urethra, scrotum, and penis spasmodically drawn up; spasmodic pains in the legs and knees up into the flanks, contracting and cutting pains in the small of the back towards the navel, then give No. 8. - 195 - Discharge from the urethra. This complaint is of different kinds, sometimes very insignificant and again worse and even in the highest degree dangerous; many arise without infection, many with married men, when the wife has a leucorrhcea, which is quite common and originating from itself. It is here taught, how to mitigate the most violent attacks, and to cure the more easy ones, so that every man as much as possible may escape the frightful treatment which he would have to submit to by the old physicians, or even the quackery of patent medicines. From an insignificiant disease I have often seen through a perverse treatment, arise a long continued painful, often entirely incurable suffering, and every one should know the frightful consequences when such a complaint, produced by infection, is by strong medicines suppressed. A strict manner of living is proper in urinary affections, the pains are mitigated by warm injections, but not by syringing the urethra, which almost always is injurious; the penis also may be bathed in warm sweet oil, or in rags wound round, which have been dipped in good fresh sweet oil. The common remedies, copaiva and cubebs, often cause great damage and do not cure, only because they are used in too large quantities. In cases of infection, take balsam of copaiva and rub the sole of the foot with a piece of the size of a pea and draw the stocking over it, or when accompanied with much urgency to urine, some leaves of parsley; in tedi13* - 196 - ous cases a tea-spoonful of pounded cubebs. To take these things inwardly, is folly, because it is not the quantity which produces the cure, and were it otherwise, then arise commonly complaints of the breast from the balsam of copaiva and stomach complaints from the cubebs; and besides that they both act from the soles of the feet, quicker and stronger upon the part, than from the stomach. When these do not relieve, and when nothing else is used, not even any thing outwardly, then a few globules of No. 3 often mitigate the most violent pains, and in many cases afterwards No. 7, when it is necessary, two or three mornings in succession; when the pains are gone, the remainder may, in 8 or 10 days commonly be removed by No. 18, with very violent burning pains, when the discharge is purulent.and greenish, No. 7 is helpful; when the discharge is white like rich milk, then No. 34 is good, especially when it burns when urinating, but moreover stings and cuts. If the pain is more drawing and pressing, constricting and troublesome when urinating, then give No. 8; in tedious cases No. 13 frequently removes the remainder of the disease; sometimes when it still escapes like milk, No. 36. If it be from an acrimonious leucorrhcea, originating with persons of reputation, where no venereal taint is combined with it, then No. 40 is suitable, taken 197 -evening and 'morning by both parties, and thea wait some weeks. Complaints on the male sexual organs. For swellings, redness, pains on the fore,-skin, when they arise from any tangible causes, friction, pressure, &c., then give No. 3, after some hours No. 15, and when it is improved thereby, if it oftenj become worse, alternate with both; but if, No. 15 do not relieve, then give No. 23, in two doses; should it arise from want of cleanliness, then give No. 3, after some hours No. 7. It also takes sometimes place with little 'children, to whom the same method applies. Should it have arisen from poisonous leaves, which have been handled, then No. 12 or 5 is proper, alternated with No. 3; for a purulent discharge of the urethra, No. 7, and if it do not allay the burning No. 34; if after several days something of it still remaiins, then give No. 16 twice. If a part of the skin be indurated, then give No. 38 twice. If it be very acute and blue spots appear here and there, then grive No. 19, once or twice. For little children, when Nos. 3 and 7 avail not, give No. 35 several times. The scrotum, swollen, painful, after a kick, blow, fall, &c., alternate Nos. 3 and 15, after the suppression of mucous discharge, No. 8, and sometimes No. 7, after the mumps, look to that article; if there be a pinching, squeezing, strangling paia in it, with violent stitches up into the abdomen, then No. 43 - 198 - often assists; if the pain be more pressing and the stitch more burning, then No. 11 will apply; if it arise from the senseless use of mercury, then give the remedies prescribed under "Poisoning". Should it threaten to continue for some time, take No. 18, and consult as soon as possible a homceopathic physician. Hernia. May almost always be cured by internal remedies, if they have not been left too long; certainly not by the old common mode, wherefore the ordinary physicians deny the possibility of curing them by internal medicine. Trusses have been very much improved in this country, but they have become an object of speculation, by which money is made, and bad trusses are thus thrust upon the people. Important as a good truss is, so is a bad one just as injurious. When it does not fit accurately, when it presses too much, or slips from its place, then it may produce an incurable rupture. A good truss must not distress, at most it may at first be somewhat inconvenient; it must be first adjusted, after the rupture has been completely replaced, then it must keep the same completely back. [f it be observed when wearing it, that it somewhat protrudes, then the truss should be taken from the part, and the patient lying on the back, the rupture -replaced, and then the truss again fixed. When the rupture often protrudes, then the truss is good for nothing. He who uses no truss, or has a bad one, or exerts himself too much, or is otherwise careless, ex 199 - poses himself to the danger of a strangulated or inflamed rupture. It is also very important to know, how a rupture should be replaced. Whoever perceives the protrusion of a rupture, for the first time or afterwards, should lie on his back, and some pillows or any thing else placed under the body, so that the ruptured part may be higher than the other of the abdomen, inclining somewhat more to the side where the rupture is, in such a manner, that the abdomen may be quite easy, not strained. It is best when the replacing of the hernia is undertaken by another, still there are some who do it themselves. It is done by pressing gently the left hand on the side of the rupture, so as if it were to be enclosed, and with the fingers of the right hand first pressed upon it, then gently moving the hand over it backwards and forwards, and from time to time, pressing the palm of the hand upon it for some time and gradually stronger for half an hour, or with large'ruptures still longer. Commonly, even with the worst cases of strangulated hernia, they may very easily be replaced, when remedies are previously given, especially after having taken No. 3 for a time, or after No. 13. If a rupture will not bear the pressure, then the sensitiveness should first be removed by remedies, when it will often return of itself. In many cases it returns easier, when a rag dipped in warm water, is laid upon it; many have used cold water, even ice in a calf's bladder; this however -200 -ought never to be done except for a short time, and not at all when the rupture is hot and red. With violent burning pains in the abdomen, as if burning coals were in it, which admit not of the slightest pressure without giving pain, with nausea, bitter, bilious vomiting, anxiety and cold sweats No. 3 is proper, which may be repeated, if it be worse again. If the replacing does not abate the pain, then smell at No. 18, if a sour vomiting come instead of bitter, then smell No. 18, and let the patient rest a while, and when asleep be kept quiet. When the rupture is not so sensitive to the touch, and the vomiting not so violent, but the breathing is very oppressive; when it arises after a cold, overheating, vexation, or a defective diet, in eating. and drinking, then give No. 13; if, in two hours, it be no better, repeat it; if the face be red, the abdomen distended, or even a badly smelling or tasting eructation or vomiting appears, then give No. 2 every fifteen minutes until it changes; if it is attended with cold sweat, or the limbs become cold, then give No. 6, if this do not alter it, in 2 doses, then give No. 5. As soon as the abdomen becomes tender and will not bear touching, then give Nos. 3 and 18 as before. If the ruptured part assumes a bad colour, if the attacks are very severe, then give, when no physician is to be had, No. 38, and repeat if it be better after it, as often as it - 204 - overstraining, stinging and spasms in the womb, upon the bones over the vagina as if beaten, and at interval a pressing and drawing sensation; squeezing in the bladder, a feeling in the abdomen as if it would swell and burst; No. 1, for the same sensations, as if the body would burst, with fulness and pressing in it, very violent spasms, which extend to the breast; as if the whole intestines were cut into pieces; the patient is beside herself, bends together, throws herself about, gnashes with the teeth, cries frightfully, becomes quite cold, stretches herself, so as to become at last stiff and motionless, with groaning, and the breath becoming shorter. If the menses be too strong and return before the 28th day, continue more than 4 days, cease and then commence again, then give No. 13, and forbid all coffee, wine, cider, whiskey, especially mince-pies and all ardent spirits for several months. If the pains with it are drawing, griping, extending from the small of the back, towards the region of the womb, thirst, coldness of the limbs, fainting, if the blood be dark and coagulated, then give No. 14. If it yet continues too long the next time, or appears too soon, if the spasms present resemble a pinching and contracting, then give about the 4th day of the menstruation, No. 4, and repeat it towards the 8th-14th day, and on the 3d day of the next menstruation. If one dose makes no alteration, or only for some time, then after 12 hours give - 205 - another. If all these remedies produce only little improvement, then the cause is either in the mode of living, for example, the sitting on a rocking-chair &c., or another disease. Some days after the menstruation No. 18 may be given and repeated during 8 days before the next menstruation; and if it remain the same, the next month, give No. 35 two mornings in succession. Hemorrhage of women, especially during pregnancy, or in confinement. The common domestic remedies and the ordinary medical treatment, commonly produce, even when they afford momentary relief, on the other hand more mischief, for instance, the cold water, after which often inflammation follows, consequently it is especially dangerous after the birth of a child; rubbing with aether produces frequent nervous attacks, alum often brings on indurations and other bad symptoms &c. To stuff in different things commonly answers no other purpose than to conceal the bleeding, since it still flows, only advances more upwardly. It is necessary in every attack of this sort, for the woman to lie quiet, and move herself as little as possible, her mind remaining without care, and the utmost stilness be preserved in the room and in the house. Again, with every violent hemorrhage, the thighs may be firmly bound around with a cloth, a silk one being preferablb; also the upper-part of the arms. A - 206 - little cold water should be swallowed, and should paleness and fainting appear, some drops of wine, only not more than one drop at a time, will be found very serviceable. Smelling vinegar, rubbing the nose, temples, and other parts with vinegar is in many cases very good, only the patient, as is often done, should not be immundated with it, the utmost, a tea-spoonful brought in the hand; or only the finger dipped in, so that the smell of the vinegar may afterwards easily be removed. With long continued hemorrhages of older women, not in confinement, it is advisable, that they should abstain from all warm drink for a whole year; on the other hand, drink cow-milk 5 or 6 times a day, which has been cooled in the cellar after milking, or has congealed, or become sourish. In cases of such tedious discharges of blood, a homoeopathic physician should be consulted; if there be none near, then write to the nearest, who can send the remedies, which in most cases will afford assistance. For pregnant females or after lying in, the cinnamon tincture is sometimes of use, one drop in half a cup of water, well mixed and then a tea-spoonful, or only a few drops taken, as often as it is worse; particularly when the hemorrhage arises after heavy lifting, carrying, from reaching too far with the arms, or after a false step, it may be immediately resorted to. In cases of necessity, a piecee of cinnamon may be taken and chewed. If it do not immediately relieve, then give - 207 - some sugar, and when the burning is over, give No. 15. For very copious continued hemorrhage, especially with pregnant women, which never entirely subsides, with cutting round the navel, great urging pressing towards the womb and anus, with chills and coldness of the body, at the same time heat advancing to the head, great weakness, tendency to lay down, give No. 25. If there are labour pains attending it, or it be no better in a quarter of an hour, then give No. 14, and see what has been said respecting too copious menstruation on No. 14. No. 25 is also the most important remedy in all copious hemorrhages after lying in. When dark-red blood escapes in great quantities, with violent pressing pains in the small of the back, and pains in the head, especially in the temples, as if they would part asunder, then give No. 12. No. 17 is very important in the most dangerous cases, when heaviness in the head, vertigo, vanishing of thoughts, sleepiness appear, with attacks of weakness fainting, coldness of the limbs, paleness of face, even twitching around the mouth, distortion of the eyes, or when face and hands become blue, strokes and jerks pass through the whole body; at the same time the abdomen may be gently rubbed, or vinegar mixed with water and a cloth dipped in it laid on the parts; afterwards some drops of wine given. It is moreover - 208 -, helpful, when the hemorrhage come more by starts, with spasms, labour pains in the womb, which go towards the anus, an increased discharge of blood with it. Also when cutting in the abdomen, frequent pressure to urinate, and a distinctly felt tightness of the hypogastrium is present. It is always serviceable for after- complaints of hemorrhages. No. 33 is useful for paroxysms resembling labour pains, with drawing in the loins and small of the back, or in the limbs; heat all over, with a rapid or-full pulse, swollen veins on the back of the hand, or in the face, great restlessness, excessive liveliness, tremor in the whole body, or numbness in the limbs, the senses vanishing, mist before the eyes, delirium, twitching of the sinews or with the limbs, jerking in single limbs, alternating with stiffness of the joints. No. 5 is good, when the blood is neither particularly clear, nor cloudy, with bearing down into the female parts, as if they would fall forward, violent pains in the small of the back, at if it would break to pieces, and other symptoms which are mentioned under "Abortion". No. 32 is used, when the blood is dark, thick, yet not clotted or congealed, the pain in the small of the back is not as if it would break,, but it draws more towards the abdomen, as far as the groins and by these pains the internal parts are pressed down, by which the whole female parts become uncommonly tender. S-209 -No. 36 is applicable, when the blood is black and clotted, and then fluid, with pains like throes, commonly with a red face; after it No. 17 is frequently Suseful. If the blood is very black and clotted, and the remedies prescribed do not relieve, then take saffron, rub some it between the fingers and smell it. Abortion, the too early delivery of the foetus, may often be prevented, even when the discharge of blood and pains have appeared, or when this is not possible, yet the complaints which accompany it abated, and the worst consequences rendered tolerable. It entirely depends on the causes and is often a very obstinate disease. Through the medicines of the common practitioners the evil is only made worse, because they have no suitable medicines for such cases. When bearing down pains with a pregnant female appear, or even real labour pains, with some discharge of blood, or at least slime, then the cause is to be ascertained. If it be from a blow, too heavy lifting, and stretching out, a fall or otherwise a powerful concussion, then commonly No. 15 succeeds. If it arise from the state of the mind, then look for that. The sooner the remedy is given, the better. With violent pains No. 14 is the first, with severe discharge of blood No. 25; and constant tedious constipation No. 13, or if that fail No. 12. No. 14 is applied, especially with violent cutting in the bowels, from the small of the back, upon both sides 14 - 210 -- towards the region of the womb, with a sensation, like an urging to stool or to pass water; these pains come periodically like throes, afterwards together with the pains blood and many small clotted pieces appear. No. 5 serves with violent straining, urging pains in the whole abdomen, particularly at the bottom of it, with the sensation, as if the whole were constricted or distended, or at the same time a bearing down, as if the whole intestines would be pressed out; pains in the small of the back, as if it would break in pieces. No. 33 applies to spasms, thrusts, jerks and twitching followed by a stiffness of the whole body, without consciousness; likewise a discharge of light-red blood, always stronger with the spasms. No. 25, when with the same spasms, the consciousness is retained, when a cutting pain is present around the navel, when with the discharge of blood, it presses towards the lower parts. No. 32 assists sometimes in such cases, also No. 27 which are to be looked after in other places and cases. With -ineffectual labour pains, when the pangs are so painful as to drive to distraction, then smell No. 1; if it do not help or only for a short time, then No. 3; if with it there is constant urging to stool, No. 13, or if this fail No. 14; should this also not relieve in an hour, then give No. 5 to smell. Should the labour pains be too weak, then give No. 8. If the same suddenly cease, and bad attacks appear, - 211 - tremor, stupefying sleeplwith snoring, then give No. 2; in many cases, where it is not so bad, cinnamon affords some relief, as has been before prescribed in cases of hemorrhage. Be cautious of using ergot, which is given as a black powder or a brown tincture, in such doses, as frequently poison both mother and child, or plunges them into very tedious diseases. When urgent necessity induces to the use of this poisonous medicine, then the fresh powder may be rubbed with sugar, as much as will lie on the point of a penknife, or only smelled at. This, if persons will have patience for an hour, will have more effect, than swallowing down the same by the spoonful. After -pains, are very often occasioned only by medicines, which are applied in parturition, in great quantities, or through too premature, violent labour, when the woman or the doctor, or both are in too great a hurry and will not allow nature to take her proper course; also through the hasty removal of the afterbirth, which here, to the reproach of the physicians, is so common and which is always in the highest degree injurious. The after-birth may remain, without any inconvenience, 6, 12, or 24 hours, and it is even better when it is not done so rapidly, and infinitely preferable when it passes off itself, than when it is forcibly taken out, from which treatment many childbed-fevers and other dangerous consequences take their origin. If the after-pains are moderate and tolerable, then 14* - 212 - nothing need be done for them, for they are proper and it is better, if they are rather too strong, than too weak. The less and the shorter the pains, the sooner will they be followed by another disease. But if they are very violent, so that the patient is prevented from rest, then give No. 1 several times, then No. 15, in an hour if it be no better No. 14, but then No. 13; No. 8 is especially given, when the pains are each time very long continued, or for several days constantly returning. Milk-fever. After every moderately difficult birth, No. 15, in order te promote the cure of the part. So long as the milk-fever is not too severe, allow it to go undisturbed; should it be too high, it then may be mitigated by Nos. 3 and 1 every 6 hours, the one or the other. Sometimes afterwards Nos. 5, 12, 23 are serviceable, which may be looked over in other cases. For constipation in childbed, nothing should be done, and if it continue 14 days, as it is always a very good symptom, the woman will in consequence be the healthier and stronger. Should the 14 days pass, then give one of the remedies recommended for constipation, particularly No. 12; if it have no effect in 12 hours, once more, if in several hours after that, no stool appears, then administer an injection of warm water. But should real inconvenience and unpleasant symptoms be caused by the constipation (not only such as - 214 - good sucking-glasses are to be had. If not, take a large jug, or a large tumbler, and rarefy the air by heat, as is directed on page 82; if this do not assuage them, then pour some strong brandy into it, and set it on fire; then the woman must bend over the jug, and the breast, as soon as the flame begins to go out, must be laid upon the jug. One must not despair, if it do not immediately succeed, but try again after some hours a few times. Should it be caused by a bruise, or by vexation or fright, then give the remedies recommended in such cases. If it still continue, or other causes have produced it, then give here the indicated remedy and lay aside all salves and quack-medicines, by which the breasts are often rendered far worse, or it is driven on the lungs, where there is no more help. As soon as possible the milk should be given again to the child. -,In the first instance give No. 12, after 6 hours repeat it once; if it be no better after 3 days, then give No. 5, in 2 doses as before; if it continue after 4 days, to be here and there hard, then give No. 7; if it still remain red, then give No. 12 again. Should that not remove the redness and swelling, then give No. 31, after 6 hours, a second time; if it terminate in suppuration, then give No. 16 to smell, several times. If after that the suppuration proceed, even to different parts, then give No. 21; if after 12 hours it be no better, No. 21 again, and after 12 hours No. 16 again &c. But as soon as it begins to improve, wait - 215 - as long as. possible and use these remedies only, one after another, as often as it pains badly again. 0ý Particular instructions concerning the many diseases of women, as also the regulation of conduct during pregnancy, parturition and confinement1 the directions how most of the accompanying attacks may ba avoided or removed, will be given in a separate work, in which will be also treated the management of new-born infants, more fully than could be done in this work. M1. Diseases of Children. New-born infants are sometimes apparently dead, but may, if the birth he not protracted too long, in most cases be restored to life. The child may be living or apparently dead, never the umbilical cord ought to be cut, as long as there is any perceptible pulsation in it. The mouth is to be cleansed, with the finger, around which some linen is put, and the nose also carefully cleaned. The infant whose animation is suspended, is to be wrapped round in warm cloths, and rubbed on the breast and hands with soft flannel. If the umbilical cord does not soon begin to pulsate, it is then to be cut asunder as usual, and the child put into a warm bath, so as to cover the whole body by the water, except the face. In this bath the breast and limbs are gently to be rubbed and moved about. Should no sign of life appear after 5 or 10 minutes, then take tartarus emeticus as much as will lie on the point of a pen-knife, put in a large tumbler of water (not caring if it be not all - 218 - feather on the inside; give No. 13; if by the following morning it is not removed, then every 6 hours No. 31 several times; if water runs from the nose, No. 14; if it be worse every evening, No. 29; if worse every time the child is exposed to the cool air, No. 22. Inflammation of the eyes, pains of the eyes with newborn infants. Allow no bright light to fall on the eyes, give No. 3; after 6 or 12 hours No. 22. Frequently No. 14 or 7 are serviceable, which will be seen by referring to pages 24 and 27. Constipation, arises often from a defect in the manner of living, which must be altered; never wait, with little children more than 24 hours, then always give an injection of lukewarm milk and water; if this do not succeed, the next time add some sugar, and at the same time the remedies prescribed in page 188. If neither Nos. 12, 13, nor 2 immediately relieve, then the remedies must be given to the mother or nurse, not to the child, because it must then operate through the milk upon the child. Sleeplessness is commonly occasioned by injurious things, such as coffee drinking by the mother, fenneltea given to children, or other masses, instead of simple pure nourishment. It is often caused by meat, wine and heating articles. Likewise by placing the head to high, when all infants should be laid with the head very low, give No. 1; if it fail and if the face be red, 2- 2ZO - tion and laziness. The time may come when such acts will be punished as a murder. Until this will take place, may the curse and infamy fall on these destroyers of innocent children. Conscientious people will not take it for misfortune, to be kept awake, because the child cries! And if the nurse and mother cannot sleep for a week--even for two or three weeks together, is it not a mere trifle, when set against the misfortune of having the child afterwards placed on a sickbed for -that length of time or even longer, which on that account is more sick, more difficult to cure, if cureable at all, because it formerly had poison administered, that they whose duty it was to attend the child, might sleep, quietly and undisturbed. The few nights now are so many weeks. When there is ear-ache or head-ache, they can often be removed by No. 14; if combined with heat and restlessness, by No. 1, and afterwards No. 3; long continued crying may often be hushed by No. 5. Should there be an urging to stool present and a sour discharge, then give No. 9. Ruptures. Should the navel protrude, take a wide bandage, and lay a piece of folded linen upon the navel, and then bind it 2 or 3 times around the body. This should often be kept to its proper place, or laid on fresh, but this requires patience, which every mother should have, or consider herself deficient in her maternal duty. When removing or replacing the bandage, - 222 - No. 18 does not avail, No. 21 may be given. It is always proper to give the same remedies to both mother and child. Thrush. Cleanliness in repeated washing of children often is helpful; and it is still more serviceable to wash the skin of the whole body, than the frequent washing out the mouth, by which many nurses scour till the blood comes; this avails nothing, for the thrush appears again or goes down in the throat. Above all things, put away the rags filled with pap, sucking bottles, &c. A diligent mother or nurse can bring up any child without these filthy articles; if the child cries much, it is better to let it cry, than to close its mouth in this injurious way. The thrush is frequently very soon cured, if No. 7 be given, and after 5 or 6 days No. 18. A weak solution of borax slightly applied to the mouth with a brush, is sometimes good. Summer-complaint with children. Keep the children cool, let them have cold water to drink, take care that they have a sufficiency of pure air to breathe, be cautious as to what they eat and drink, give them especially in the 2d year no tea, no coffee, no beer &c., nothing sour, seasoned, acrimonious, and let the mother also follow this course while nursing. Especially avoid all unripe fruits and pies made of them; generally allow no fruit, no cherries to be eaten, as soon as a diarrhoea appears; allow no pastry, nothing dressed in lard or butter, no eggs, no poultry or other fowls; on the other - 224 -- turning himself about, and carrying the hand in a wide circle, again to the head. Many overwise persons may consider this to be superstitious, but it takes place quite naturally, and experiments have verified the fact; whoever will not credit the thing, can let it alone. Should a similar attack recur again soon, and the process of passing the hand is unavailing, then smell once at No. 31, or twice if requisite. Liver-grown. With this children become short breathed, anxious, restless, throwing themselves about, drawing up the legs and crying, the breath is sometimes irregular; the region of the pit of the stomach and under the ribs, is distended, so as scarcely to yield to pressure; it arises commonly from a cold, cold winds &c.; here No. 14 is very proper. Spasms and fits of children. If the cause be ascertained, it will contribute to the selection of the proper remedy for its removal. Be not over anxious, and let not various remedies at once be applied. When the affection does not show itself as a symptom of approaching death, in which case all help, is in most cases unavailing, then these attacks are most generally of short duration, and must be allowed to pass offquietly. When the paroxysms continue too long, or as soon as one is over another appears, or when each succeeding attack is more violent than the preceding, then is it necessary to give remedies during the fits without - 227 - whitish, particularly on the edges; the mouth at the same time is hot, the child restless, especially at night, has flushes of heat, succeeded by paleness, puts every thing to the mouth, in order to bite it, sometimes bites the nipple hard when sucking. Sometimes cannot suck well, the gums swell, are hot and painful. Lancing the gums is a bad plan; only in cases of sickly children, whose parents have the scrofula or syphilis, then it may be done as a palliative; but it should be done only when the proper remedies have 'failed, as it is far preferable, for the teeth to pass through by their own power. If it be done, the incision should be made very slightly, only a nick, and not on the edge, but on the side of the gum. For the salivary flow and slight looseness of the bowels when teething nothing should be done, except it be too severe, then Nos. 7 and 18 are especially serviceable. SWhen the premonitory symptoms of teething, as they have been described, continue too long, when there is no distinct swelling and whitish appearance, or at least no protrusion of the teeth appears, then give, for 3 or 4 weeks No. 35, once every week. When children are weakly, let them only smell it. If violent symptoms appear, then smelling camphor or sweet spirits of nitre, will remove them. When the child is very uneasy, will not sleep, at one 15* - 228-- time too peevish, at another too cheerful, somewhat feverish, give No. 1; if it do not succeed, repeat it; if it fail, give No. 3; afterwards when that also fails, No. 14. When a high fever arises, heat, thirst, the child frequently screaming and putting his hand in his mouth, starts in sleep, give also Nos. 1, then 3, then 14. Should either the first or second relieve, then wait for some time; if it be worse again, repeat these remedies, and only if the one remedy fail, give the next. If there be combined a dry short cough, and constipation, then No. 13 is better than No. 14. No. 14 is especially suitable, when the children have at the same time, a dry whooping kind of cough, restless at night, throw themselves about, drink often, with a burning heat, redness of the skin and eyes, anxiousness, with sobbing, groaning, short, quick, rattling breath and tightness on the chest; tremor of the limbs, when a single shock runs often through the limbs, single limbs convulsed. Should No. 14 in this case not succeed, use No. 5. Should spasms take place, they are commonly preceded by other morbid affections, which have been described before, or also by diarrhoea, paleness of face, dulness of the eyes, but little appetite, the child will always be carried, lays his head on the'shoulder of the person who carries it. Then No. 14 often acts as a - 231 - scolding them, as it only makes matters worse; but to employ the child every day several times in the task, of inhaling and emitting the breath for some time quite slowly, whilst the act of breathing out is accompanied by a clapping of the hands or some other action, in order to distinguish the time of drawing breath from that of breathing it out. Then let the child pronounce some words, but only while breathing out, and nothing while drawing in the breath. Let this be often repeated, every day; and the child will soon be cured of stammering. It vanishes also often after some doses of No. 5, and afterwards No. 7, or No. 44, once and afterwards No. 18. N. Diseases of the Skin. Rash. There are different kinds of rash; when attended with fever, the patient should be cautious of taking cold, but not keep himself too warm; both are injurious. If no fever accompany it, or none worth noticing, still colds should be guarded against, and if any one should be seized by it, he should instantly take medicine. If the rash prevails in the vicinity, or already in the same house, and others are affected at the same time, without its being the same kind, which appears, the breast becomes contracted, breathing is difficult, with frequent giddiness, loss of vision, tremor, nausea, vomiting, colic, diarrhoea, great restlessness, - 232 - fits of fainting, and other attacks, then give No. 25, after a few hours you may repeat it once, and the eruption. of the rash will either be considerably advanced or completely removed. Children and often adults, especially after colds, have a rash, where red flat small spots arise, about the size of a pin's head, flat, not elevated, always visible in heat or cold, with itching biting at night, restless sleep; in the evening. shivering and at night heat; children are then very-restless and fractious, crying much. Here No. 3 is good, which after 6 or 12 hours may be repeated, and if the following day it be no,better No. 14, and after some days if requisite No. 18. After the last remedy perspiration sometimes appears, which ought not to be checked. Nettle-rash, red spots, partly flat and smooth, partly elevated, Ilike the sting of a nettle, or poison of the sumach, with a fine stinging itching, as from-many fleas, particularly towards mid-night; with a bad appetite, there is a fulness in the pit of the stomach; the patient being fatigued and weak withal; No. 8 cures this, when it proceeds from improper food; from poisonous parsnip No. 23; if it come from sumach No. 5; or 2,3; still oftener No. 12; if it arise from cold No. 22; if a head-ache and red face accompany it No. 5; if a bad cold in the head with it, No. 16. If flat red spots appear from time to time, commonly on single parts, with strong itching and pains like a - 234 - No. 5 again. If both are combined with the scarlet, then it is difficult to cure; both remedies must then be alternated; if its seat be in the throat only and Nos. 5 and 7 do not relieve, then immediately call in a homceopathic physician. Small-pox. The chicken-pox, ommonly pass off without trouble of themselves; if the fever be high, give No. 3; if much head-ache accompany it No. 5. The true small-pox is cured by No. 37, by one or a few doses, so easily, that we have no need to be so much afraid of it. It is very proper to keep the patient from the light, as soon as the pustules are out, but not before; by this means, all marks will be prevented. The varioloid is almost always soon removed by Nos. 5 and 18; the first, when attended with much headache, and a furred tongue; the last, in order to bring the eruption quickly to maturity. Erysipelas. It is an old rule, never to apply any thing greasy or wet to the erysipelas; all plaisters and salves are dangerous, and no judicious physician of the old school will allow their use. Only dry applications should be made, rye-meal is the best, and all that is required. Fine powder from wheaten starch abates the itching. Against the fever No. 3 is to be given; if the erysipelas be radiated, if the streaks are produced on different parts, then give No. 5, and after some days, if necessary, a second dose; if the erysipelas be on the joints, give No. 12, and afterwards No. 16. - 235 - If by these means, it be not quickly mended, then give No. 38. Should small or large bladders arise upon it, then give No. 23. Itching. This is commonly associated with other symptoms, which will lead to the adequate proceeding. If it be unconnected, then try first, what brushing the whole body will do, then washing in warm water, then washing with soap; if it be not abated by these means, take -No. 18. If it be especially on some parts very severe and urges to scratch heavily, then rub the parts with sweet oil, until the skin be quite moistened, and gradually rubbing it till completely dry. If it annoys principally during the night, then in the evening wash the parts in whiskey; if it extends over the entire body, or with children and mothers, take wheaten starch and powder it thickly over all the parts. Only in cases, where one know not how to procede, take camphor, either rubbed in the powder, or dissolved in spirits, mixed with water, and wash with it. Many kinds of itching can very speedily be removed by remedies, for example, when it arises always When undressing, Nos. 13 or 19; if it particularly annoys after getting to bed, like flea-bites over the whole body, when scratching causes its passing from one part to another, No. 4; if it first show itself after getting warm in bed, No. 8; if it fail, take No. 7, especially if the annoyance last the whole night; if it still continues, after several days No. 18, and afterwards - 236 - No. 29. When it severely burns with the itching, take No. 23, and afterwards No. 16. Should it bleed much after scratching, take No. 7, and alternate every 8 days with No. 18, until it passes away. Itch. Every itch suppressed by external application does but produce another disease, which often breaks out immediately, or after several weeks, or not till after some years; but the later, the more difficult it is afterwards to cure it. It is consequently improper, to subject oneself to such dangers, even if the annoyance were very great. Employ the means prescribed before the itching, and use remedies inwardly, by which a gradual cure will be attained. Take first No. 7, and after several days No. 18, and continue to alternate with them, except that when it improves, the taking must be omitted. If it be worse, take them the oftener. But if it assume a different form, take other remedies. If the itch be dry and in small pustules, No. 29 often applies, taken every other day, or No. 16, once morning and evening and then No. 30 'every evening and morning. If the itch produces great bladders, then No. 45 helps, taken first in the morning and evening, then discontinued for 24 hours; then take, if it abates not, a third dose and wait 48 hours, then a fourth, and wait 72 hours. Should it after all not disappear, take No. 7 several times, and if still no better, take a teaspoonful of tar, or a drop of creosot and shake it in a bottle of water, let it settle and apply the water to the - 241 - then' burst and a large quantity of blood go to waste. It is proper to wrap a broad band around the limb, so as to remain firm, but not too tight; the women are sometimes using a sort of stocking or drawsers, which may by strings be made more or less tight. But this alone will not suffice; if the knots go from one part, then they appear in another, they often fix on a part, on which no pressure can be applied. It is best to take Nos. 15 and 8 and alternate them every week. When pregnant women have many of them, they should not stand too much, nor eat too much heavy food; it even impedes the parturition. Ulcers, are open, purulent, or humid, more or less deep places in the skin. If they originate in various veins, they are to be treated like them. Only that No. 38 may be given, and when this fails to afford any more relief No.21. This remedy can also be applied externally, by dissolving some globules in a tablespoonful of water and every day putting some on the part with the finger, or dipping a rag in it and laying it upon it. With all long continued ulcers it is best, to consult a homceopathic physician. The longer time the ulcer has already been formed, or the oftener it has come again, the more tedious must the cure be, because otherwise another or worse malady will infallibly arise. It is particularly dangerous, to dry them up with vitriol, white lead or lead -water. 16 - 242 - If the pains are very sharp, then take malt and pound it to flour, make yeast-dough with it, thin it with beer (not porter), spread it on a rag and lay it fresh, two or three times a day, tipon the ulcer. With very deep ulcers (when no homceopathic physician is near), turpentine may be applied. Not the poisonous oil of turpentine, but the resin of turpentine. Melt an ounce of the best Venetian turpentine over a very gentle fire, gradually stir into it, 4 ounces of pure yellow wax, then dry the ulcer, as deep as possible, with a linen cloth, and take a spoonful of the mass, ancdin the instant, when the melted mass is about coagulating and is not too hot, pour it into the ulcer. Do this every third day. But this does not always help effectually, or only for a while, when no homoeopathic physician is employed with it. Upon ulcers, which make not so deep a hole, lay a fine linen cloth dipped in warm water, and bind it on well and warm. With this take every week once No. 18, which frequently succeeds; with very burning ulcers No. 19 is good; when they burn and smell bad No. 29; when they affect the parts around them and little pimples arise around them, or small ulcers about the large one, then No. 38 is best. Diseased unhealthy skin, ulcerating after every injury; turn to page 153. Nails growing in may produce bad ulcers. The common method is, to cut away the nail, and particu - 244 - nails according to this plan. By these means the nail receives a greater tendency to grow towards the middle than the side; after some time, both points will so far project, that some little may be cut away. Should the boot rub it, make a leathern cap for it. After the lapse of a year the nails will grow quite regular, but never cut them deep on the side, for this is the ordinary cause of growing in. Should a bad ulcer be already produced, and it does not yield to the preceding remedies, still never be persuaded to allow the nail to be torn out or split. This painful operation may always be spared, if the physician will only give himself the necessary trouble. Very often, so much may be cut from the side gradually, as may be necessary, to effect a cure of the ulcer, especially if at the same time homoeopathic remedies are taken, among which Nos. 18, 19, 21 and 29 are the most important. But the root on both sides may be destroyed by lunar caustic and the nail itself preserved. When on the side, where the crooked nail goes into the flesh, on the root, shove the skin back as much as possible, then wrap around the toe a common sticking plaister, in that part of the skin shoved back, a hole is to be cut, at most of the size of a pea, on which lay a small bit of the lapis chirurgorum caustic, which is to be had at the druggists, but not the lunar caustic, which is made from silver, and upon this lay another plaister over it, this the following day, or - 245 - when it produces acute pain, may be taken away, but not before, and then immediately or after a short time again, lay a fresh bit upon it, and the unnecessary piece of the root, will soon be destroyed. If pains arise, then smell on sweet spirit of nitre; if this do not immediately relieve, then take it away, and lay less on it and more cautiously, so that it touches not the flesh. It is best when the whole is done by a professional man. Corns. Put the feet in warm water a quarter of an hour together, and then cut them with a sharp knife one thin layer after another from the corn, until it begins to pain. Then take several globules of No. 15 in a drop of water and rub on. If this be done frequently, they commonly vanish. Should they grow again, take several times No. 20, and lay it on the part cut. For acute pains when the weather alters, No. 23 commonly relieves, alternated several times with No. 12. Lying oneself sore. This may often be avoided when a vessel of water is placed under the patient's bed, and renewed every day. Also by wetting the red or sore place with very cold water, or laying a wet cloth on it. A soft buck-skin may be laid under the bed-cloths, the hair turned under, and the tail-end towards the feet of the patient, and by these means it may be either avoided or cured. If water alone does not serve, then dissolve some globules of No. 15 in it. If it be gangrenous, then give No. 17, and wash - 246 - the part with No. 17 dissolved in water, and after several days No. 15 in water. If the wound is large, scrape some carrots fine, and lay the same upon it. O. Some general Diseases. Rheumatism and gout. The gout is difficult to cure, but its pains nay be mitigated. And through homoeopathic means other complaints are avoided, which arise by the ordinary practice from the use of calomel, valeriana, digitalis, colchium, or even the reckless use of opium, or laudanum, and which destroy the health of men during life. They use furthermore saved from the many torments, from what are termed, external remedies. The attacks, falling on wine- and spirit-drinkers, may in the commencement be mitigated by No. 13; when fever is high, give No. 3, which after other remedies, particularly after No. 18, may be repeated; if the pain be as if the joint were wrenched, with some redness, fear of the paroxysms, inward uneasiness, as if the limb lay every where too hard, give No. 15; if the redness is very high and spread far, No. 5; if the pains spring suddenly from one joint to another, and are easier when the limb is uncovered, give No. 8; if easier when covered, and the patient is much affected and very weak, No. 19 is good; if the face is very - 247 - pale and shrunk, the pains stinging and raging, worse at night, and position of the limbs must be constantly changed, No. 36; but if worse by moving, No. 12, or by rubbing No. 17. When nausea and a white furred tongue are present, then give No. 20, and afterwards when necessary, an other remedy. If the attacks return as often as the weather alters, give No. 35. If it be protracted, then in all cases give No. 18, and after it No. 30, and when worse again, repeat No. 3. Should the limbs continue still stiff, give No. 28. If the limbs are stiff from old gouty nodes, give No. 45,- morning and evening, and after these two doses, give a dose every week for 4 or 5 weeks. The pains in the joints, which here are denominated acute rheumatism, are almost in all cases to be treated in a similar way, No. 3 several times, and then No. 15 or 12, sometimes also No. 8, guided by the above indicated symptoms. Very often after one or the other of these remedies, when the symptoms are violent, No. 16 is to be given, and if after 24 hours no favorable change is produced, No. 38, which may be alternated or taken alone, and repeated as often as it is worse. Sometimes also No. 7 is serviceable, which may be referred to under rheumatism, or No. 5. Bleeding in this case is totally useless, and serves for nothing more than to protract the disease. But should bleeding have been resorted to, and has, as may be ex - 250 - state what for the moment may be done. If the causes which every time bring on the attack, or produced the first effect be known, then the remedies against them are to be given. No. 2 is often applicable, when it proceeds not from fright, but from insults, violent scolding and affront. The chief remedy for this sort of complaint is No. 4. If the patient perceives the paroxysm approaching, smelling at camphor may relieve it; this mitigates even in the fit itself. Every thing else should be removed from the patient, all smelling remedies and ointments, which only injure and weaken. Nothing should be done while the first violence of the attack lasts, give, not even, homceopathic remedies. They must be used when it is subsiding or passed off. It is truly horrible, to bleed patients for this sort of affection, because by'this method they are, in nearly all cases, rendered unfortunate, as this disease (which very often ceases of its own accord for ever), will in this instance not only return, but become much worse and more obstinate. Night-mare in sleep is often so frequent and oppressive, that something should be done for it. It is of the first importance to eat little in the evening, use light food, not much wine, beer, no coffee, at most weak black tea, or still better milk or soup. It is a good plan to wash in cold water at night; in summer at the spring in the open air; in winter with a wet cloth to rub the face, neck, hinder-part of the head, throat, shoulders, - 251 - breast and abdomen; then, before going to sleep, drink a glass of cold water; whoever cannot bear it, drink the water sweetened. If this does not help, let him however regulate his diet and make use of the following remedies. Should the first cause be in the use of spirituous liquors, strong beer, to much and too rich eating, long sedentary habits, then take No. 13, in the evening or on going to sleep, or smell it at night, when you have had an attack. For children and women, when much heat and thirst, pulsation of the heart, agitation of the blood, obstructed breath, anxiety, restlessness and other symptoms of the kind are present, give No. 3 morning and evening, until it ceases. This is proper to be taken immediately after the attack, especially if heat and fever be felt. If the attack be very bad, the patient lies with eyes half closed, mouth open, snores, rattles, the breathing interrupted, the countenance very anxious, covered with cold sweat; if he starts and jerks with his limbs, give No. 2, and repeat it when necessary. Should it return, give No. 18 in water, every morning a teaspoonful until it ceases; if it have been given for 7 mornings, then it must be discontinued for a week or two; if after that it returns, give No. 21, two mornings in succession. Sleeplessness. In most cases the cause is to be traced to the mode of living. Many persons ought to eat little - 252 - or nothing in the evening; if they would sleep well, others can only sleep sound when-they have eaten something. So it is in many other ways. Exercise in the open air is always the most proper means, but not too late in the evening, otherwise the sleep is easily prevented. Should sleeplessness proceed from excitement, or agreeable occurrences, take No. 1, from frightful or horrible ones, No. 2, from circumstances causing anxiety and alarming, No. 3, from vexing depressing events, No. 4, &c., according to the different causes. Among which the most common are, coffee drinking, tea, against which look back to the remedies prescribed; from eating too much, No. 8 is proper, singing and reading too long, No. 13; abdominal pains and winds, No. 14. If with sleeplessness, various figures, and visions arise before the eyes, which scare sleep away, then take No. 2, and if speedy relief is not found, No. 5. No. 1 commonly helps children, No. 2 is better for adults. It is often occasioned by diseases, which must be referred to, in order to find the remedies, or a homoeopathic physician should be consulted. Very often relief or obtained, by rubbing the forehead with the palm of the hand, particularly if it be done accurately 101 times and counted; if you count wrong, still go on; if it do not help, begin a new from the beginning, without losing patience. It also contributes much to sleep to fancy you had to write with a very long pole, on a high, exceedingly high, wall, -253 -the year and date in very large letters, first in figures, then with letters. Intermittent fevers originate in many situations, and still oftener at -vari~us times in the year; commonly from the evaporation of wet sand, and indeed, when dry -weather sets in, during spring and fall. Whoever can remove from such situations at these periods, should do so; but they who cannot, should reflect, that much depends on his sleeping room, he should be careful to have it very dry, to keep the chamber closed in the evening, but air it some hours about mid-day, to put the bed far from the wall, and where it is possible, to let the head lie towards the south. In damp dwellings, when persons have to sleep in basement apartments, an experiment may be made with stone-coal. Make a layer of stone-coal, 6 inches high, under the strawmatrass, or (if they have to sleep on the, floor) between the boards, a foot high, and, make the bed on it. Whoever has them, should spread old silk garments under the sheet, and wear a silk night -gown. Those, who are obliged to work -in the air, whence fevers predominate, may sometimes ward off the complaint by carrying a little bag of bark powdered near the pit of the stomach next to the skin. If they have formerly had the fever, a relapse may be prevented by strewing some sulphur in the stocking. A principal thing is, the mode of living; ea t nothing which lies heavy on the stomach, avoid all food roasted, baked in fat, and otherwise care - 255 - the smell of the linen is gone, which should generally be done with all the patient's linen. Whoever has not enough of linen, will do well, to lie naked during the perspiration, between woollen coverings and the shirt drawn on, when the sweat has ceased. If the patient have thirst, allow him as much cold water as he wants, when good spring-water can be got; if the water is bad, put toasted bread in it, or mix a little acid, and give it warm or cold. If he prefer to drink it warm during the chills, give water with toast in it, or mucilaginous things, oat-meal or corn-meal boiled; if vomiting be very severe, and the chills attack the patients too strongly, then give him black coffee to drink. With the heat, cold water is best; but if the patient have bad symptoms and longs for acids, then give him lemonade, but not made of stuff from the apothecaries, but with natural acids, sour fruit, citrons, lemons, or other juices offruit; but give not too much of it. While the perspiration continues, nothing but cold water. Intermittent fevers produce more symptoms at first, than in later stages; then they act more inwardly, without the patient's observing it; finally it shews itself outwardly, and he feels as if the abdomen were swollen and hard, chiefly on the left side under the ribs. In the first period, when there are many symptoms between the attacks, it is most mischievous to suppress the fever with bark, this ought never to be done, but in great exegencies; in this case the homceo - 257 - of sleeping. If after 24 hours he is no better, take No, 25, after 12 hours No. 17 again, after 24 hours No. 25 again, and continue to alternate these, until he is better. If the fever still appears, it must be treated like other fevers. With all fevers the most accurate attention must be paid to the symptoms, as chills, and heat and sweat, succeeding each other, when the patient has thirst, and what he feels between the attacks. After that a choice is to be made among the prescribed remedies. If no distinction can be made, then first give No. 25, a few globules, and repeat it every 3 or 4 hours, until the next day, so that the last be taken some hours earlier than the completion of the 24 hours, from the first attack. If this day no fever appears, then take nothing. But it may be a tertian fever, take therefore, the following day some hours before the time, at which the fever is expected to return, the same dose again. If the fever however come again, then is it ordinarily altered, and the choice of a remedy is more easy, one of the following most common remedies will serve: Nos. 4, 13, 17, 15, 41, or 27, 29, 19, or others; [if a choice cannot be made, then use for once No. 25 as before. But if a third attack occur, then choose another, often it is one of the remedies recommended. Should a fourth attack come on, then choose out one of the prescribed remedies as accurately as possible. It is best when, immediately after the first 17 - 258 - attack, a remedy can be selected, when such symptoms have evidently occurred, as are recommended under the remedy. Only when no remedy according to the symptoms of the patient is chosen, give No. 25, as is shewn above; after each attack look again through the remedies, and only when none evidently suit, give No. 25 again. If one among the recommended remedies be chosen, then must it always be given 1) when the attack is passed, and 2) some hours before the time, at which the attack is expected. Should a relapse occur, give first a remedy, which applies to the cause which produced the relapse, and then the last remedy again, which removed the fever. If this does not succeed, try another. If the disease has been bungled with already by bark, quinin, antimony or arsenic, then is it the more difficult to heal; still No. 8 commonly is serviceable and then No. 38, and No. 8 again. But sometimes No. 5 or 36, which are to be referred to. Compare also page 60, where the most important antidotes are recommended. Intermittents so treated, are cured by Nos. 15, 19, 35, 34, 29, 27, 25, 7, 40, 18, 6, and others. SShould the fever come, as is common, after a twelve month at the same season again, then take first No, 38, and then No. 29, or 19, which ever appears the oost suitable. With fevers which return every day alike (quQti - 260 - two remedies cannot be chosen. In quotidian, tertian, and quartan fevers Nos. 17, 4, 13, 8, 19, 29, and 40 have been given; in quotidian and tertian, as occurring principally in spring and summer, beside the above particularly, Nos. 5, 35, 34, 27, 25, 18, and 6. For the tertian, beside those pointed out, Nos. 12, 20, 15, and 11. But when the symptoms correspond, the course of the fever may, in reference to the days, be what it may, it will still assist. No. 25, when it is preceded b) considerable inward chilliness; the chill worse when placed in the warmth (compare No. 13), if there is no thirst with the chill, or only a little, but much with the heat; nausea and vomiting before (compare No. 27) with, and between the fits, with the tongue clean or a little furred; with oppression on the chest before, or with the fever (refer to No. 19). No. 19, when chills and heat come together (compare Nos. 13, 8, 3), or both frequently alternate (compare Nos. 17, 6, 13, 7, 35), or outward heat with inward chills; compare Nos. 4, 13, 38, and vice versa Nos. 6, 35; when scarcely any sweat appears, or only some time after the heat is over. When the fever occasions other symptoms, or they become stronger by it; when the patient is extraordinarily weak (compare No. 17), or has vertigo, nausea, violent pains in the stomach, tremor, anxiety at heart, lameness of the limbs, or insufferable pains with it. -261 - When with the chills, fretfulness appears; flying heat as soon as he moves or speaks; particularly cramps in the breast, oppression there (refer to No. 25). Pains in the whole body, inclination to vomit, bitterness in the mouth, headache; with the heat restlessness, pressure on the forehead; with the sweat noise in the ears; after the fever headache. No. 12, nausea, before the fever, or thirst, canine hunger, headache, anxiety, heart-beating, sneezing, or other symptoms; thirst commonly between chills and heat, or after the heat, or with the sweat, or during the whole fever, or the whole time between the attacks, chills alternating with heat (refer to No. 19), or when, after the chill is for a considerable time gone, the heat comes; great debility with the fever, and after it (refer to No. 19) restless sleep-at night; yellow countenance (refer to No. 38). No. 36, resembles the preceding, only with a determination of blood to the head, swollen veins, thickness about the eyes, pressure in the stomach and abdomen, soon after a light meal, vomiting of food, or straining in the abdomen, which produces shortness of breath; with great weakness, like paralysis; hardness and fulness in the right or left side of the abdomen (refer to No. 36), incipient dropsy, swelling of the feet. No. 15, the chills come for the most part in the morning or in the forenoon; more thirst before the - 262 - chills; drawing and pains in all the bones before the fever; every posture is intolerable, which has constantly to be changed, great indifference with it, or stupidity, ia bad smell from the sweat or from the mouth. No. 6 with external coldness, cold sweat, dark urine, or at the same time inward heat combined with it (refer to No. 35), or chills alone, chills with thirst, nausea; chills alternating with heat (refer to Nos.19, 17), giddiness with it; constipation (refer to Nos. 13, 11, 41, 5), or vomiting and diarrhoea with the heat, or even during the coldness. No.31, when the sweat is very heavy and continues until the next attack, otherwise the symptoms correspond with the remedies recited from No. 25 to 6. No. 20, with a very furred tongue, bitter or bad taste, eructation, loathing, nausea, vomiting, when there is little or scarcely any thirst with it (refer to No. 8); with constipation or diarrhoea. No. 12, with symptoms similar to the foregoing, but much thirst (refer to No. 14), or heat before the chills, with the chills red cheeks, gaping, and with the heat stitching in the side; more chill and cold than heat; with constipation or diarrhoea. No. 27, with vomiting and canine appetite before, with or after the fever, thirst only in the coldness, or - 264 - yellow, loathing vomiting, especially bitter, much thirst, also when sweating, with oppression on the heart, pain in the right side, great anguish; more heat and sweat than chills; commonly with diarrhoea and soft stools. No. 8, stomach-complaints (similar to Nos. 20, 12, 14), bitter taste, vomiting of slime, bile, particularly sour; no thirst or only with the heat, or all together: chill, heat and thirst; commonly worse in the afternoon and evening, and with it diarrhoea; in the intermediate time very chilly. Particularly suitable when a relapse is produced by a foul stomach, also proper after No. 38. No. 34, chills with thirst (see Nos. 4, 29), which will then not accompany the heat, or thirst during the whole fever; much coldness, and with the heat inward or outward violent burning, much inconvenience from sline in the mouth, throat and stomach, slimy burning diarrhoea; a great aversion to all noise. No. 1. Dissatisfied with every thing; great excitement with little fever; or only heat with thirst, and a red face, lively spirits, after it a general sweat with constant thirst; soft stools or diarrhoea. No. 41. Great excitement or spasms of many kinds, particularly spasms in the stomach between the fits, with obstinate costiveness. I No. 11. Constipation and loss of appetite with a foul taste in the mouth and bleeding gums, - 265 - No. 40, acute pains in the head with chills, or still more with the heat; long continued chills; with the heat he lies as if senseless, the eyes become dark,'he cannot see distinctly, also when the fever is not on; eruption on the lips after several attacks, with a cessation of the fever (for the last symptom Nos. 4 and 19 are suitable). No. 38, chills come often after meals or at least in the afternoon; or pains in the limbs and small of the back, so that one can hardly lie, and restlessly throws himself about, or with oppression on the chest, frequently with jerking; with heat severe pains in the head, with much sweating, redness of the face; or with external heat, inward chills; the face of a greyish-yellow hue, also at other times beside the attack; particularly when acids, salads, vinegar &c. have brought on a relapse; or when it was frequently suppressed by preparations of bark, and yet returns again, when after it, No. 8 may be given; it is often very suitable for the fever in the spring and opening of summer. No. 5, when either the chill is mild and the heat strong, or vice versa; or the heat comes after the chill, or several fits in a day; when the thirst entirely fails, also where already it is violent; with great sensitiveness and complaining; constipation, or too little, or unfrequent urging to stool, sometimes also with violent pains in the head, with heat and stupidity combined with it, - 266 - No. 33 is similar to the preceding, but with a dry cough at night which interrupts sleep. No. 16 with coryza, cough or complaints on the chest (before and after it, often also No. 5), or when bitter taste, then chills and thirst, then heat with sleep. No. 7 chills and heat together; with the heat anxiety and thirst; heavy, smelling bad, sour sweats with palpitation of the heart. No. 18 every evening chills, at night heat, and in the morning sweat; fever with palpitation of the heart; fever, before which the itch had passed away. No. 35 when chills and heat alternate (often after No. 18), cold externally and heat inwardly (see No. 6), hot face and cold hands, first heat in the face, then chills, giddiness with the fever, heaviness in the head and limbs; stretching, burning, tearing pains in the small of the back, restlessness. No. 29 before the fever, or with it raging in the teeth and limbs, thirst only with chills, not with the heat (see Nos. 4, 34), with the heat,giddiness, nausea, redness of the face. No. 3, when chills and then heat are both very violent; the heat more in the face, on the head, with anxiety; or chills and heat together, the first on the body, the last inwardly or in the face; when with the heat come stitches in the side (see No. 12). No. 2,:sleep with the heat (see Nos. 40, 4, and others), or indeed with chills; snoring with the mouth - 270 mental labour and ardent spirits; No. 29 with those, who have taken too much mercury; if it come after meals, commonly No. 13 is good, and if not, No. 10. If giddiness precede it, No. 14 or 16. All these remedies are only to be smelled, the smelling not repeated more than once, after 5 or 10 minutes, if they for the first time, have scarcely made any impression, then choose, when necessary, another. But if a remedy assist only for a short period, then repeat it when the exacerbation shows itself. When vomiting comes after awaking, then it must be left undisturbed; if the patient after it, falls asleep, then let him enjoy the rest, which will revive him as long as it will last. Lethargy, or somnolency, or other cases, in which consciousness is lost, and the patient lies in a deep sleep, often snoring and not to be awaked. At this juncture the unskilful physician is ready to bleed, but may by this step destroy as many patients, if not more, than he can assist in restoring. The eyes are to be opened; if the pupils, that is, the dark part in the centre of the eye (the sight), are very small, or one very small, the other very large, then let no man undertake to bleed. But if the pupils are large, or one very large, the other as usual, then it may be done, although through a skilful homoeopathic physician it might in many cases have been avoided. If the pulse be full and slow, the face red or pale, --271 - give No. 2 to smell, lay some globules on the tongue, and if it do not help, then make an injection of a pint of water, in which some globules have been dissolved; if the pulse be very weak, give No. 38, likewise. As for the rest one is to be guided according to the causes, and especially by the symptoms, which have preceded the appearance of this state. If nausea or an inclination to vomiting have preceded it, or a choking has appeared, when the patient is about waking, then give some tea-spoonfuls of a weak solution of tartar emetic, one grain dissolved in half a glass of water; give also when it is requisite an injection of it. Among the other remedies, according to the other symptoms, the following may be found suitable: Nos. 3, 6, 8, 10, 13, 19, 20, 33. Suspended animation. In this case men commonly commit the same blunders, as with fainting, they do too much, or as in instances of poisoning, they do every thing in confusion, or are quite inactive, do almost nothing, supposing that nothing will avail. Every man who dies. suddenly, especially from external causes, may be in this state; but when, they are treated as actually dead, they then die. There are many diseases, where;the approaching death is certainly not animation suspended, a skilful physician must know. this; on the other hand, there are again many, where suspended animation often occurs, particularly with pregnant and lying in women. There: i no more certain symptom of - 274 - twenty globules dissolved in half a pint of water, well shaken and given at once, yet but slowly injected. This is to be repeated every quarter of an hour, while the limbs are to be well rubbed up and down, especially.on the inside. From time to time a small mirror should be held before the mouth and nose, to see if breath begins to escape, whether he opens his eyes and sees, or the pupils move at all. Lay warm cloths, hot stones, wrapped in cloths, on the feet, between the legs, on the neck, sides, under the arm-pits. If no alteration appear in 1 or 2 hours, then take a bitter almond, pound it fine, and mix it with a pint of water, put some of it in the mouth, lay 2 or 3 drops on the tongue, or in the nose, and give the remainder in small klysters. If the klyster goes forward, then take a longer pipe and keep to the anus, after withdrawing it, place the thumb upon it for 5 or 10 minutes, and see whether it then-remains. Also a healthy person may stroke with the palm of his hand, from the top of the head to the toes, some inches from the body, and-very quick, after the manner recommended for the diseases of children on page 223. Drowned persons are immediately to be undressed, mouth and throat cleansed, for half a minute or so, with the abdomen and head bent rather forward, that the water may run out, if it can, then brought into a warm bed, wrapped in warm cloths, or placed in warm sand or ashes, covered with it, place him in summer, if it be that season, wrapped in a coverlet in the warm sun - 275 - shine, the face turned against the sun, the head lightly covered. Then give the same klyster and begin to rub the limbs with warm cloths, and continue so for hours. The passing of the hands down, as described above, may be tried. Bleeding is madness. If neither the above process (mesmerism), nor the klyster have any good effect, then lay several globules of No. 38 on the tongue, and use them in a klyster, and rub again for some hours. By such continued and unwearied exertion persons who had been under water for half a day have been brought to-life again; there is scarcely an individual who falls into the water whose life is indeed immediately destroyed by it, he dies a long time after it, and commonly on the third day. Our skill only is not always adequate, or our patience fails. Suffocation from foul air is to be treated as has been described in page 110, pure air and cold water are all that is chiefly wanted; whoever undertakes to bleed, is a murderer by ignorance. For complaints arising after reviving, the most suitable are No. 2 or 3. Persons frozen may, even after several days, be restored to life. They must be taken up and removed with the utmost care, because the limbs may by an un-wary movement, be very easily broken. They must be brought under cover, reflecting however, that even a moderate warmth will kill them, therefore they are:to be brought into a room not heated, or into a shed, 18* - 277 - persons recovered may become quite dry, yet not warm, He must acquire warmth of himself ia bed, and no other warmth should come near him. If we do not shun the labour, we can sometimes, after many hours, restore the dead to life. Very often violent pains now begin to arise. On this account give No. 29, and repeat it as often as it is necessary; if it fail give No. 19. Should stitching pains appear, or heat in the head, then it will be relieved by some doses of No. 3. If the patient has a great desire for wine or spirits, give him some, but at the most only a drop at a time and only from time to time as long as the inclination lasts. The persons restored must, above all things, avoid the heat of the stove, as it may occasion complaints in the bones, which often shew themselves the summer following. Persons struck with lightening, should be placed, with the face towards the sun, in pure fresh earth, and covered with it, so as to be in a half sitting and half lying posture, and nothing but the face exposed* As soon as the eyes move, the face should be shaded; several globules of No. 13 should be laid on the tongue. Should no signs of life appear in half an hour, repeat it in 15 minutes after, put No. 13 in water and lay it on the nape of the neck; after another 15 minutes remove the soil from the lower part, and give a klyster of 10 or 20 globules of No. 13 in half a pint of water, 279. put sodme cotton-wool in the anus, in order t. prevent aiy evacuation, cover every pairt again with earth, arid let the person lie in this position until he begins to breathe again,.on which, remove the earth from the chest, and. bring them then 'into a clear sunny chamber. For the complaint which may follow, beside No. 13,No. 18 is very efficacious. Introduction, page 1; method of use 4; how to apply the medicine 8. FIRST PART. Of the principal causes of diseases. A. Of qffections of the mind. Fright, sudden joy, surprise 13; fear 15; grief, sorrow 16; unrequited love 16; home-sickness 17; vexation 18; anger 19; sensibility and great irritability 20. B. Of colds 21; catarrh 23; cough 23; asthma 24; diarrhoea 24; pains, headache 26; affections of the eyes 26; complaints of the ears 27; toothache 28; pain in the throat 28; nausea 28; rheumatic pains 29; fever 30, in general 30, 31; too great liability to take cold 31; cannot bear the air, gusts, changes in the weather, &c. 32. C. Of overheating, immoderate exertion and exhaustion 33; in summer 33; stroke of the sun 34; headache from heat 34; diarrhoea 35; fatigue 35; night-watching 36; confinement and much study 37; excesses 38; loss of fluids 40. D. Surfeit of the stomach 40; children overfed 41; sick stomach 42; headache 43; cramp in the stomach 44; flatulency 44; colic 45; diarrhea 45; sleeplessness 45; night-mare 46; fever 46; pimples 46; drinking water 46; ice-water 47; milk 48; beer, &c. 48. E. Consequences of spirituous liquors and tobacco 49. Intoxication 49; consequences of spirituous liquors 54; effects of coffee drinking 57; tea drinking 58; smoking tobacco 59. - 28O - F. Consequences of medicines hitherto in vogue 60; chamomile 61; opium or laudanum 61; bark, quinine 62; other vegetable medicines 63; magnesia 65; sulphur 65; mercury 65; lead 70; arsenic 70; iron 70. G. Of poisoning 72. How to guard against it 72; adulteration of food and liquors 72; wine 73; with water 73; with sugar, brandy, colors, lime or chalk 74; with sulphur, alum 75; lead 76; vinegar 77; beer 78; sweet oil, milk, butter 79; flour, bread 79; with magnesia 79; alum 80; copper 80; - how to guard kgainst poisons in the air 81; impure water 82; milk 83; meat of sick animals, badly smoked 83; cleanliness, the great preservative 85; poisonous vegetables 87; mushrooms 88; kitchen utensils 89; paints 90; cosmetics, washes 91; mineral acids 92; remedies against vermin 93; panaceas and nostrums 94. What is to be done in cases of poisoning 96; general rules 96; vomiting 99; the white of eggs 101; soapwater 102; vinegar 103; oil 104; milk 104; sugar 105; coffee 106; camphor 107; recapitulation 109. Procedure when the poison is ascertained 110; poisonous gases 110; vapor of charcoal 114; mineral and other strong acids 116; alkaline poisons 118; other substances powerfully effective 119; metallic substances 121; vegetable poisons 123; animal poisons 127. H. Poisoning by wounds 133; insects 133; snakes 135; mad dogs 137; enraged animals 140; putrid substances 141; I. Of hurts 141; concussions 141; quick lifting 142; false step 142; bruises 143; sprained limbs 143; dislocations 144; fractures of bones 145; wounds 145; means to produce adhesion of the wound 146; bleeding 148; cleansing 151; diet and medicine 153; sores fromn - 283 - spasms and fits 224; teething 226; limping 230; stammering 230. N. Diseases of the Skin. Rash 231; Inettle- rash 232; measles 233; French measles 233; scarlet-fever 233; small-pox 234; erysipelas 234; itching 235; itch 236; scab on children 237; scall 237; biles 237; whitlows 238; beals, abscesses, &c. 239; chilblains 240; varicose veins 240; ulcers 241; diseased, unhealthy skin 242; nails growing in 242; corns 245; lying oneself sore 245. O. Some general Diseases. Rheumatism and gout 246; pain in the small of the back 249; cramp in the calves of the leg, &c. 249; night-mare 250; sleeplessness 251; intermittent fevers 253; jaundice 267; chol-- era 267; fainting 269; lethargy 270; suspended animation 271; in consequence of starvation 272; from a fall 273; from strangling and the like 273; from drowning 274; from freezing 275; from lightening 277. *lphabetical egister. Abdomen, diseases in, II, 147. Abortion II, 209. Abscesses II, 239. Adulteration of food and liquors I, 72. Affections of the mind, consequences of, I, 13. After-pains II, 211. Anger, consequences of, I, 19. Animation, suspended, II, 271. Apparent death from a fall I, 273; from other causes 274; with newborn infants 215. Appetite, loss of, II, 132. Arsenic, consequences of, I, 70; see poisoning. Asphysic, see appar. death. Asthma II, 88; from cold, 24. Beer, causes indisposition, I, 48; adulterated 78. Bees, sting of, I, 133. Beals II, 239. Biles II, 237. Bite of enraged animals II, 140; of mad dogs 137; snakes 135. Bleeding from wounds I, 148; of the sores from leeches 155; after the extraction of teeth 156. Bleeding of the nose II, 48; of women II, 205. Blindness II, 36. Blood, coughing up, II, 79. Blue pills, consequences of, I, 66. Bowel-complaint II, 174. Bread, adulterated, I, 79. Breast, diseases of the, II, 53. Breasts, swollen, on newborn children, II, 217. Bruises I, 143. Bruising the breast, II, 100. Burns I, 171. Camphor, application in cases of poisoning, I, 107. Catarrh I, 23; in the head II, 50; with headache 6; with inflammat. of the eyes 23. Chilblains II, 240. Childbed, diseases of women in, II, 212, &c. Children, diseases of, II, 215. Cholera II, 267. L I L e-g u4o-e#'A(7t /67&,9 77 V.~) 3t d&Lk2dcll /4 kezeAr. ef 4C e-l,A A -4.t-ec4.e P~4 / -%96j L;r14647; ~V.# 6Cc -C L77L-?Oee - A